《The Wastelands》


 Chapter -1 - A

Normal speech: "words."


    Normal thoughts: ''words.''


    Telepathic thoughts: *words.*

 Chapter 1 - History (Part 1)

    War, pollution, and overcrowding were only a few causes that were destroying the Earth. The sad part was that nothing much was done to prevent it.


    Now, natural disasters such as; hurricanes, tornadoes, earthquakes were frequent. How could they fix a planet that was screaming far beyond its limit? Was it too late?


    Then, up north, after an earthquake, which ripped open an abandoned mine. A door was found embedded into the rock, without a scratch on it.


    It was so unreal.


    It didn''t take long for both military and scientists to section off the area for further study. But also to prevent public interference and potential contamination.


    They were studying it for weeks then suddenly a message appeared on the door. Shaping and reshaping until the words became readable. It said, "We can save your dying world; please step through." The door slowly opened.


    It was alarming. Even more so when a scientist, Dr. Ramirez, stepped forward. "What the hell are you doing?" Master Warden Kelly shoved the scientist back. "You know the protocol. First, we must assess the threat. Then we¡­"


    Dr. Ramirez scowled back, brushing the dirt off his coat. "We''re not going to get a damn thing done by just standing around. We''ve been here for weeks. Weeks with no progress. Hell, all we''ve resolved was that the material from the door has similar components to the soil we tested from a thirty-mile radius." He started pacing back and forth. "Both originated from the same source. That''s it!"


    "So, you have no idea what the hell is going on?" The Master Warden impatiently barked out.


    Dr. Ramirez rolled his eyes in exasperation. "Yes¡­yes. I have no idea. My point is that we have already crossed into alien territory. They could kill us where we stand, and we wouldn''t know what hits us. Our chances are the same, even if we go in or not." He paused. "Then there is the matter of the door opening¡­" He trailed off thoughtfully.


    "What is it this time?" asked Master Warden Kelly.


    "I''m a little concerned about why the door just opened suddenly. We were here for weeks studying it constantly and nothing, then the door opened? I can only conclude that we either accidentally triggered something or someone inside opened it for us. So, the only action to take is¡­" Dr. Ramirez made a sudden beeline to the door.


    "Are you nuts!"Master Warden Kelly yelled at Dr. Ramirez back. "Stop him now!" he shouted at the soldiers. But it was already too late. All they could do was follow.


    "Well, Well, Well, took you long enough." A voice echoed throughout the Lab. What the heck! "I have been waiting forever." The Voice sounded like a lot of voice samples edited into one.


    Dr. Ramirez ignored the Voice, and excitedly replied, "I have never seen anything like this before. Are those containment capsules? The whole place seemed to be contrived of organic and mentalistic components." He reached out but quickly jerked back when his hand got zapped by electricity. "What the¡­" Holding his hand, wincing in pain.


    "You can''t take, take, take," sneered the Voice. "I have seen what you humans are capable of, so I took precautions." Soldiers instantly raised their rifles. "Come now, I redirected a storm, do you think I can''t stop your little bullets." The Voice yawned.


    "I knew it; the storm was the lure, it''s too consequential otherwise!" Dr. Ramirez exclaimed. Still hovering around the equipment but being careful not to touch it this time.


    "You started the storms." Master Warden Kelly said in a low growl, not putting his rifle down.


    The Voice laughed. "Please don''t blame me for your messes, big guy. As I said, I just redirected the nearest cl.u.s.ter of storms. Though not intentional, my actions saved lives; it was about to plow through a nearby town."


    "So, what are you alien?"


    "Well, duh, I thought that was obvious." The Voice sniped back. "We are better than you in every way."


    Master Warden snapped back, "So why the hell you are here and be direct about it."


    "In 83 years, 22 days 2 hours 4 minutes 55 seconds, all life on your planet will cease to exist, and I am the only one who can save you," said in a sombre voice. Then in a lighter tone. "How''s that for being direct."


    "Stop bullshitting me." Master Warden Kelly sneered back. He looked like he wanted to hit someone.


    "Actually," Dr. Ramirez interrupted with a sigh. "The time is accurate, if more precise." He swallowed and paused, thoughtfully. "I had hoped¡­"


    "To find your so-called miracle. I mean, sure I have everything you need. Right here, for a price." The Voice purred back.


    Dr. Ramirez straightened his face determined. "What do you want?"


    "Oh," the Voice was surprised. "I thought you would rattle on about how you need to talk with your superiors. Your superiors need to speak with their superiors and so on. Not to mention all that red tape you humans love so much. You make it so much easier. "A sigh of mock relief.


    Master Warden Kelly gritted his teeth. "This whole thing is ridiculous as f.u.c.k. We don''t negotiate with terrorist threats¡­end of story."


    The Voice laughed. "The door was left open for a reason; all you have to do is walk out." The Voice became a bit darker. "But if you do, I will shut this place down, and you will have no access to my vast knowledge¡­Oh, and don''t try to force your way in that would be a bad move."


    Suddenly the room started to shake. Screaming was heard as far as the camp. Then suddenly, it stopped. "I will bury this place with all of you as collateral damage. Just a little warning."


    Dr. Ramirez slowly got up from the ground holding up his hands. "Wait, wait, wait, you wouldn''t have brought us here if you didn''t need us."


    "Yes, I do need you, and it wouldn''t be a lie to say that you, accepting my offer, will make things a lot easier for me. But I could wait for the next sentient life form to come along after your eventual and very certain extinction," The Voice merrily answered.


    Dr. Ramirez turned to Master Warden Kelly, who was still holding his weapon and pleaded, "Please, when I tell you that this is our only hope."


    Master Warden Kelly''s eyes turned slightly towards the doctor. "I know it''s bad, but¡­"


    The doctor slowly shook his head. "We ignored the problem for far too long," he said with a sad look in his eyes. "There is nothing we can do to reverse the damage. Making a deal is the only way. If I want my grandchildren to have a remote chance of growing up and have children of their own, this is the only way. Master Warden, please, I know you have a son. Just listen."


    Master Warden Kelly stared for a long time, not saying a thing, then. "Ok, I''m listening."


    "Good, good. Then I will get to the point. Those capsules contain the last semblance of a dying race, and I need your help to resurrect them." The Voice said bluntly.


    After a long pause, Dr. Ramirez replied, "To be quite honest, I only have a b.a.r.e understanding of the purpose of this Lab, and your reasons certainly fit in my analyze, but anything else is beyond my capabilities. And what you demonstrated so far, I don''t see why you need us."


    The Voice sighed. "And I thought it was obvious, Dr. Ramirez. Do you see a body anywhere? I am just a voice; I am not capable of undertaking the most delicate of tasks. So, I need someone who has hands to do it for me."


    "That''s all we are to you, slave labour." Scoffed Master Warden Kelly.


    "Come now; it''s not like I am not giving you anything in return. We are giving you the data to save your planet. In case you haven''t forgotten." The Voice paused." But I am not a fool; I will only give you the data a little bit at a time as we work on resurrecting the kiddos¡­"


    "How do we know if we can trust you." Master Warden Kelly asked.


    "You can''t really, I certainly don''t trust you, but if this deal has any chance of preceding then here is a crumb for you." Answered the Voice. A nearby terminal activated, and blueprints appeared on the screen. "Go ahead, take a look."


    Dr. Ramirez walked over to see and pondered. "This is like a negative ion generator, but the proportions are incorrect¡­no not incorrect, but how can this work in such a large radius without being contained¡­Oh, I see, this is how¡­if you do this. Fascinating, I never thought it was that simple." Dr. Ramirez continued to talk to himself.


    "Doctor. Doctor," Master Warden Kelly said, raising his voice. "What is it?"


    The doctor looked up, his eyes gleaming. "The machine is amplifying the oxygen output from trees and other plant life and filtering through it like an advanced air purifier to the surrounding areas. The application for this is ground-breaking."


    The Voice said. "I have many more little goodies just waiting for your greedy little hands, plus whatever you gleamed of the resurrecting process. I think it''s an excellent deal if I do say so myself."


    "When the project is over, what will happen to you?" asked the doctor.


    "My purpose will be complete, and like all things, I will cease to exist." The Voice replied flippantly. "So, do we have a deal?"


    Both men looked at each other in silent communication and said in unison. "Deal."


    The Voice said in an excited tone, "Excellent since we are going to be partners, you might as well¡­"


    A place close to the site, a person, shaded in darkness, was watching the people on a holographic screen. The Voice said. "¡­call me, Cam."

 Chapter 2 - History (Part 2)

    Vlog #1


    Dr. Ramirez appeared on the screen. He looked uncomfortable. He breathed out a sigh and spoke, "Hello, um, my name is Dr. Juan Ramirez, and I was ''strongly'' advised to make a video blog of our endeavours."


    He paused, looking off to the side, he whispered, "As if I don''t have any better use of my time."


    With a deep sigh, he continued, "I am a geneticist, and I oversee the resurrection protect, whereas my colleague Dr. Meadows oversees the engineering. He will help bring Cam''s extensive schematics to live. Master Warden Kelly, on the other hand, is corresponding with our leaders on how to proceed with our incredulous findings."


    "Quite frankly, we have no time to wait for their decision, and we decided to proceed with or without their approval. Cam agreed and will provide any support that he can muster. Which I find is quite substantial. If it is financial, material, supplies or even more space to work, he is very willing to provide. Why wouldn''t he, we are doing exactly what he wants."


    "In any case, both projects are proceeding smoothly."


    Vlog out.


    Vlog #2.


    "Hello, um, I have a lot of exciting updates to report. First off, the first batch of embryos is developing well in their incubation tubes. And watching their development is quite fascinating. At first, the base DNA sequence looked quite like our own, but upon further observation, far more advanced." He smiled in excitement. "This will revolutionize humanity itself."


    "Dr. Meadows, on the other hand, is having a hard time reproducing the material that was needed to build the negative¡­ hmm, I mean the ionized air purifier. However, Cam solved it by producing a sequencer that could replicate the material perfectly. Now he and everyone in his department are clamouring to reverse engineer the machine."


    His face went a little sour. "Since time is a factor, the government agreed to go ahead with the project, but not before sending two government officials with Master Warden Kelly to ''observe.''" Dr. Ramirez sighed. "Hopefully, they won''t interfere too much in our work."


    Vlog out.


    Dr. Ramirez appeared on the screen. He looked a little older with a lot more lines on his face. "It''s been a while since I recorded as I''ve been quite busy. With the number of people coming in to work on the project, we have had to build more infrastructure to support the increased numbers. From my perspective, it''s a good thing as we need all the help we can get. Especially those who are willing to go out in the field and help with the cleanup operations and test the bio machinery. Cam even provided protective suits to the fieldworkers that are far superior to anything we ever created."


    "Though having more people made Master Warden Kelly quite busy keeping unauthorized personal out of the restricted zone¡­especially those government busybodies."


    Vlog out.


    Vlog #4.


    Dr. Ramirez looked a little embarrassed. His appearance hadn''t changed from the last video log. "I apologize I forgot to talk about the resurrection project. Upon Cam''s insistence, they remain in their incubation tubes despite showing signs that their survival in our environment is high. Their brain waves are functioning perfectly, and there are no apparent deformities. Quite frankly, they look like homo sapiens, which means that their evolution is very similar to our own, but there are also foreign elements in their DNA that have greatly influence their development."


    He rubbed his eyes underneath his glasses, looking back at the camera with an excited smile. "Watching them grow is eye-opening, to say the least, and I am looking forward to learning from them further. In fact, I am working on something that might¡­. Wait." He suddenly turned from the camera. "What is that?" A bright light, then static.


    Vlog out.


    Vlog #5.


    Dr. Ramirez rushed on-screen, oozing with excitement. "I can''t believe what happened. It''s mind-boggling, to say the least. That power surge we had was the result of our¡­um¡­guests. For lack of a better word, but I find that word to be inaccurate because, in a sense, we are the guests, but this is our planet so¡­" Someone coughed in the background.


    He looked startled for a moment before he reddened in embarrassment. He fiddled with his glasses before he continued, "Oh yes, as I was saying. We had a power surge, and our ''guest'' was the cause. At first, they had been developing more-or-less like a human being. There were some differences but nothing that warranted any concern. But now they have undergone substantial changes in their appearance. They still look human mind you, but their hair pigments are highlighted with more¡­ um¡­broader colours than the average human. Plus, their eyes have slight tape-tum lucid-um." Another cough." um ¡­that means glowing eyes.


    "What is the most fascinating is that they each materialize an object from accessories to weaponry. One even had a tattoo. Oh, if you are wondering why they manifested earth-based objects. Thank Cam for that since he made a point to introduce our ''guest'' to books and social media to stimulate their minds.


    "He said that everything was normal, and as soon as they stabilize, they would be ready to come out of their tubes. Next time we have to watch for power spikes."


    Vlog out.


    Vlog #6.


    "Hello, my name is Dr. Ramirez. Apparently, I don''t introduce myself enough, but I find it redundant, so don''t expect me to do it often." He sighed, a little impatient. "Now, let''s get to it. Shall we?"


    "Dr. Meadows is testing out a water infiltration unit. It has similar properties as the air purifier but uses water-based plants to power the bio-machine. The tricky part was that it needed to clean the water while not harming the aquatic lifeforms. So, it''s a balancing act, to say the least. He is also working on augmentation for our already underused clean energy sources so that it can be distributed cheaply for everyone''s use. Also, they''re working on pollution-free automobiles and a biodegradable plastic alternative."


    He sighed again. "Apparently, after reviewing my video logs, I have forgotten to mention that incubation tubes not only kept our ''guests'' safe from our foreign environment and help them grow safely, but it also accelerates their growth substantially. Right now, they all appeared to be adolescences, and they are stable enough to come out of their incubation tubes."


    Someone said something off-camera. Dr. Ramirez turned away from the camera. "Oh, they are ready now?" He turned back to the camera. "I really must go. I have more important things to do."


    Vlog out.


    Dr. Ramirez appeared on screen; excitement vibrated off him. "After four years and eight months, we finally have twenty-four now awake but many more who we needed to go through the incubation process. Quite frankly, we need to accelerate the incubation period. Thus, we need more room. The now commissioned Captain Kelly will pull a fit if my ''guest'' mixes with the masses. Saying it''s a security risk. Fortunately, we have access to a Lab that has plenty of sealed off sections. I and several others are staying here as well, though I have to admit only a temporary solution."


    He clamped his hands together. "Now, for the fun part. Do you know how homo-sapiens used the eco-system around us to survive and adapt? I theorize that our ''guests,'' on the other hand, seem to adapt by pulling a specific aspect from the eco-system inside themselves. As such, their bodies had to adjust to accommodate this. Allowing them to access abilities far beyond what humanity is capable of." He smiled.


    "I have observed that each individual has abilities that fall within three categories." He held out one finger. "They each can manipulate an element, and I am not talking about the elemental table. The ability is more what we perceive as fire, water, earth, and air. With two more obscure elements: Life (abilities that enhance physical abilities) and Spirit or if you want to be morbid Death (I believe it is self-explanatory)." He added another finger. "Ability to escape. It is usually related to what element each process." He added yet another finger. "And a psychic ability such as telepathy, or telekinesis. Though rare, we already have doc.u.mented proof of its existence." Dr. Ramirez dropped his hand. "These abilities can mix to produce interesting results."


    "It was also observed that the Lumeye need to absorb their specific element through the skin as a nutrient."


    "As for the manifested object. Cam said that they are mediums to help control their abilities."


    In all seriousness, he added, "I believe it is in our best interest to keep my discoveries about our guests on a need to know basis. Even from Captain Kelly. He is too much of a military man."


    Vlog out.


    Vlog #8.


    "Finally, finally, our hard-working is showing some effort. The government is keeping its end of the bargain, making sure that the inventions are distributed to the right places, and it suddenly shows. The echo-system is beginning to show signs of improvement." He sighed. "I fear that Earth has a long way to heal. Hopefully, humanity will give it the change to do so."


    He sat straighter in his chair. "I have good news. Thanks to our ''guest,'' which I believe are dubbed the Lumeye." He huffed a little. "Not my first chose, but it seemed to stick, and Cam is mildly happy about it." A pause. "Oh yes, while studying the Lumeye''s DNA, I couldn''t have made this discovery. I have concocted a drug that more than double the live span of an average human but reduces birth-rate by half. With our overcrowding issue, I don''t think it is much of an issue. Plus, with this, I believe it is merely the beginning before we can cure major diseases, like cancer and heart disease. The possibilities are endless."


    Dr. Ramirez beamed. "On a side note, I like to announce that my granddaughter, Dr. Sara Ramirez, will be working here. At only eighteen, she has two doctorates and working on a third. I am so proud of her."


    Vlog out.


    Vlog #9.


    "Well, that was unpleasant," stated Dr. Ramirez, staring at the ceiling for a minute before his tired eyes faced the screen. "In the last couple of months, several issues have arisen that may upset things in the future."


    "There was talk about my project with the capsules. Throughout the years, I have reported about how many went through the incubation process, but nothing more than that. Especially anything that could be used against them. I thought my drug would deter them for longer than it did, but¡­" He sighed, shaking his head.


    "For instance, it was noted that the Lumeye naturally developed a bond with other Lumeye. As a result, they began to separate into smaller groups. It appears different than the bonds that form among humans. In fact, it seemed almost instantaneous in nature. So, it must be a by-product of their abilities. For now, it needs further study."


    "Meanwhile Ayden, a Lumeye male, tried to destroy one of the few remaining capsules. Sara moved to intercept him, but¡­" He rubbed his eyes behind his glasses. "I don''t know what the boy was thinking."


    He sighed. "Maybe being cramped in one place is getting to us all. Maybe¡­" He had a thoughtful look. "Hopefully, they will be given a chance to make to their own choices.


    "And Cam." Another sigh." He is draining all his energy into the Lab and slowly fading away. I don''t want to think about what will happen when he finally shuts down. We will lose our dearly needed protection and most of all, I, for one, will be losing a friend."


    Dr. Ramirez paused in resignation before continuing. "Captain Kelly wants to talk to me, and I am all too aware of the warning he is about to give me. He is a good man, but he is a military man through and through. I fear that there is not much I can do, but I made a promise. I will do whatever I can to keep it."


    Vlog out.


    Vlog #10.


    Dr. Ramirez looked beat up, with a wild look in his eyes. "Even with Captain Kelly''s warning, I couldn''t prepare for this. I tried to save as many people as I could. Some did escape, including my granddaughter, but we were lured into a trap. The Lumeye has barely existed and, yes, they have extraordinary abilities, but they barely know how to use them, let alone fight against trained soldiers."


    He sighed, "I also didn''t account for one thing. Dr. Meadows. He betrayed me. I worked with the man for fifty-two years, and he betrayed me! He found a way to jam Cam; somehow, he stole some of my research, and he manufactured a collar to stop the Lumeye''s access to their abilities."


    He covered his face with his hands. "But I know Meadows, and he probably hadn''t accounted for their need to absorb their element. Either the collars will eventually overload, or they will slowly starve to death."


    "Hell, I don''t think he gives a damn, but if they find out about their mediums¡­" He left it unsaid, only shaking his head.


    "They don''t have any comprehension of how fragile the eco-system still is. If these people think that they could get everything they from the Lab, then good luck trying." He laughed. "Cam had prepared for this. He did warn us." Explosions could be heard in the background¡­and the screaming.


    There was banging at the door, which was ignored. Dr. Ramirez stared intently at the camera; his expression sombre. "If it is the last thing I do, I wanted to apologize. That day I made a promise, a promise I couldn''t keep. I have failed you and this world, and I feel ashamed."


    Vlog paused.

 Chapter 3 - History (Part 3)

    A finger brushed against the screen. A woman who looked a lot like the man on the screen. "Hello Granddad, it''s nice to see you again. I came back, and I have a tale to tell you."


    Dr. Sara Ramirez withdrew her finger and settled down into the chair. "The government deemed the Lumeye as a threat against humanity, but they were too¡­useful¡­to kill. Yes, Granddad, they were conscripted into servitude. Forced to work in hostile environments. It didn''t take long for the Lumeye to rebel¡­with Ayden as their leader. Soon after, a war began." She paused, collecting her thoughts before continuing. "Humanity won, and the Lumeye went into hiding, but that wasn''t the end."


    "The war was a catalyst for a global event. I don''t know how to describe it. Everything was silent. No animal sounds, no trees rustling. It felt like the whole world just stopped working." She smiled bitterly. "There was panic, of course, but it was nothing compared to what happened afterward."


    "The world started up again, but plant growth accelerated tremendously, driving everyone to the cities. Building domes to keep the plant life away. The World Government became the Council of Cities just like that." Snapping her fingers. "There, the Wastelands are born, and the world forever changed.


    "Then a new weather anomaly dubbed the Ripples. Named due to the Rippling particles falling from the sky. It is¡­somewhat destructive when hitting ground level. But the most devastating thing about the Ripples is the Vine, a virus that killed an estimated seventy percent of the affected. The remaining thirty presents are left with vine-like markings on their skin and some developed abilities beyond the average human. Like enhanced stronger and speed. Quite frankly, they scare people."


    Sara chuckled a little. "Now the Cities are looking for a means to scout for compound locations in the Wastelands. Oh, of course, there is a technique, I am here after all, but what needs to be kept in mind that the Wastelands make the rules, not us."


    She stopped talking and sighed, rubbing her temple and growled out. "Will this humming ever stop."


    A male voice answered her from the darkness. "At least you can hear something, weak as it may be. You will be grateful for it. If the humming is disrupted, you better run."


    "True." Sighing, she wanted a drink.


    "Ha Doctor, I found it!" a male said excitedly. She looked up to find a young man with vine markings on his forearm. He had a capsule. "The capsule was exactly where you said it was. It was tough to get to." Oh, course it was hard, Cam wanted it to be as undetectable as possible. Just as the video logs were.


    "Mr. Keel, Give it to me." Her tone was sharper than before. He instantly complied. She murmured, "Yes, this is it. It''s damaged, but the DNA is still useable. How many signatures? Six, not as many as the other capsules but still¡­"


    "Um, doctor?" interrupted Mr. Keel.


    "Yes, Yes." Waving her hand dismissively. "Please load up the truck we need to be gone before the City Guards comes back.


    As soon as he left. Sara turned to a dark corner, and the man with a mask stepped out. He is most certainly a Lumeye. "Are you sure about this?"


    "Yes, Ayden is a smart man. He wouldn''t try to destroy them if they weren''t a threat," the man in the mask responded. He clicked his tongue. "The enemies of both Lumeye and Humans. They are going to have a hard life."


    Ignoring the last statement. "Are these children linked?"


    "Yes, I can guarantee it. Plus, each controls a different element. Very rare." He paused. "Second thoughts?"


    She sighed again; she really needed that drink. "No, I made a promise to finish Granddad''s project. This is the only way I can to honour his memory¡­ For good or for ill." With the capsule tucked neatly in her carry-on coolant unit. She got up and moved to the door. Pausing before turning back to the video version of her grandfather. "I miss you, Granddad; I will make you proud."


    She set the whole room on fire.

 Chapter 4 - Prologue

    Lillie could hear it. That scraping sound. Back and forth, back and forth. Was it the beams? The lights? The place she once called home was trashed, so it was hard to tell. The sound would have bothered her more if it weren''t for a much more pressing matter; A piece of wood sticking out of her shoulder. She couldn''t see it due to the blood dripping into her eyes and the dust choking everything in its wake.


    It took all her willpower not too yank the thing out, but her mom''s voice echoed in her mind, telling her not to touch it.


    ''Mom,'' she thought, startled. ''Stella!! Where are they?''


    She pulled herself up, looking around frantically, trying to see through the dust and the rubbish, looking for a speck of life, anything, to know that she was not alone in this wretched place. But the overwhelming pain radiating from her shoulder reduced her to a curled mess. Her own screaming was the only thing she could hear.


    Then, like a prayer, she heard something, something beyond her own screaming: a whisper, but for her, that was more than enough. Hope filled her up to the brim with only one word.


    "Lillie."

 Chapter 5 - 1

    Four Years Later.


    Lilia Spencer was sleeping underneath a tree when her eyes jerked open, startled from a nightmare¡­ just in time to see a slender leg coming toward her unprotected side. She caught the foot and flipped the person attached, in one effortless motion. The fight ended with Lilia standing over the attacker, her foot on their c.h.e.s.t.


    Lilia''s eyes widened in recognition. "Stella, what are you doing?" She looked down at the wriggling, brown-haired twelve-year-old girl, and she couldn''t help but sigh. Lately, this had become a common occurrence, her little sister trying and failing to get the jump on her.


    And this time it was a surprise attack, of all things! ''Please! The kid needs to stick to her strengths,'' the sixteen-year-old thought, raking her cyan-streaked blond hair away from her sleepy eyes, then stopped.


    ''Wait, where is my headband?'' Her hands moved down to her neck and felt the cloth tangled up with her headphones. She yawned. ''Oh well, I just leave it.'' Though she made sure that the leather band around her forearm was firmly fastened.


    She should be angry, but she had to be honest with herself. Lilia knew why Stella was acting the way she was.


    Her thoughts returned to the nightmare she just had¡­no it was more than that. It was a memory. A memory that kept chasing her in her dreams for the last couple of months. Obviously, Stella noticed and was trying to get her out of her head.


    ''I don''t know what is wrong with me, that event happened years ago. Why am I dreaming about it now?''


    Her thoughts were interrupted by Stella, who was looking up at her in mock defiance. "What am I doing? What are you doing? Aren''t you supposed to be in class?" Stella''s hands moved to adjust her glasses and stopped. She pushed Lilia away and started to search in the grass for something, almost frantically.


    Lilia glanced slightly to the right and spotted the glasses right away. She picked them up and held them in front of her almost blind sister.


    "My glasses!" Stella exclaimed, but before she had the chance to snatch them out of Lilia''s hand, Lilia plopped them on her nose, poking it in the process.


    Stella''s outraged look was more than worth it.


    "There you go, milady," Lilia teased. Teasing Stella was so much fun, it was hard to stop. Besides, it was her fundamental right as the older sister to show her love by teasing the heck out of her only little sister.


    These moments felt like they were normal sisters just having fun, with no other worries in the world. It was an illusion, but it was an illusion that was precious to them both.


    Besides, I kind of enjoy spending time with Stella¡­ Just don''t tell her that.


    Stella gave her a pointed glare before adjusting the black-rimmed glasses on her face. Even with the adjustments, they were still too big for her small face.


    Lilia didn''t comment. After their mother had disappeared, her glasses were the only item that was salvaged. Stella hadn''t taken them off since. But as the year''s past, Stella looked more and more like their mother; the same dimple in her chin, the same curve of her nose, and the same small, slender frame. Seeing her grow up was like seeing their mother all over again.


    Mom. Lilia''s fingers brushed against her right shoulder. She had a scar, a reminder of the day that they lost their mother. Even when she closed her eyes, she could still see the particles rippled through the sky before dropped down like a storm destroying everything that she once called home, terrain, structures, people. It was horrifying.


    If her mother were still alive, Lilia would hold her tight and never let go, but she also wanted to know why she didn''t tell her that Lilia was adopted. Why she had to find out from a total stranger? Why didn''t Mom tell her that Lilia was one of them? Why did she leave them? Just why?


    Pain sliced through her. Why didn''t she question it sooner?


    None of this could she confide to Stella. No, not the fact that Lilia was adopted. Stella knew about that, but she didn''t know about Lilia''s feelings. How it still hurt. Lilia wanted Stella to keep some of her innocence. Especially in this godforsaken place.


    "Stop staring at me like that. You''re creeping me out," Stella stated with a disgusted look on her face.


    Lilia smirked. "Ahh, you''re so cute," and she smothered her in a hug, maybe a little too tightly.


    "Stop that!" Stella begged, struggling to escape. Lilia held her for a few more seconds before putting her out of her misery and letting go.


    Stella gasped, out of breath. Glaring at her more-than-satisfied-looking sister, she said, hands on her h.i.p.s, "I know what you''re doing, trying to distract me,"


    ''She knows me too well.'' A smirk formed. Maybe this will work. "Oh, look, your fatigues are messed up. "


    Her sister, forever the honour student, gasp at how messy her military fatigues were. Cough, a wriggled-up sleeve and a button undone, cough. After getting herself fixed up, she zeroed in on Lilia, who was always unkempt. Lilia closed her eyes, waiting for the lecture.


    But she only heard Stella whispered, "Just like Mom." That statement brought back memories, good ones this time. Her mom, coming out from the bas.e.m.e.nt, her clothes rumbled, and her hair flopping in her eyes. She even had a coffee stain on her blue lab coat. It looked like she slept down there. Seeing her like that was a common occurrence.


    "Yeah, just like mom." Lilia had to admit that her personality was very much like their mothers''.


    There was a moment of silence before Stella had that determined look back in her eyes. "I repeat. Why aren''t you in class? It''s music. You like music¡­ well, you used to."


    ''Music. Ouch right to the heart.''


    Lilia stiffened at the word. Yes, once upon a time, she used to love music. Every waking hour was committed to creating new kinds of unique sounds. She was kind of obsessed with it. She smiled at the thought. Maybe she still was.


    She used to play her piano on the big stage. Hearing the clapping and cheering audience was a common occurrence to her. That was before her breakdown.


    ''That was before a lot of things.'' Her cyan eyes darkened with regret.


    Lilia brushed her fingers against her flute case, feeling the content''s outline. The case and the flute never left her side because It was a gift from her mom. It gave her comfort, but at the same time, it was a reminder. A reminder that things were different now. That even music, something that she used to enjoy, could be used as a weapon.


    Stella, seeing the hurt look crossing her big sister''s face, said in a concerned voice, "Lillie, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to bring up bad memories."


    "It''s fine," she lied.


    Stella, not looking entirely convinced, continued, "Still, that''s no excuse to cut class, and music isn''t the only class you''re not going to." She dug into her bag and dragged out a whole bunch of schoolwork. Lilia winced, knowing where this was heading. "This is your homework that the teachers pushed on me today. I feel like your servant, and I am no one''s servant." She angrily waved the pages in front of Lilia''s face.


    "Class bore me. Besides, Stella, isn''t it better this way? It gives smart people like you a chance to have some one-on-one time with the teachers." Lilia settled back down beneath the tree and tried to relax. Her hand was still on the flute case. Ahh. One of her favourite sleeping spots.


    Stella was smart. Genius-level smart. Like mother, like daughter. Though their mother''s study of choice was biology, Stella''s was computers and information gathering. She pretty much built a functioning system out of thrown-away computer parts. She even patched into an untraceable internet connection.


    Headmistress Weatherly, the leader of Compound 8, was still beaming over that one. In the Wastelands having a reliable communication source was a matter of life and death.


    To be honest, she was a proud big sister.


    Stella dumped the homework into Lilia''s l.a.p. "Don''t give me that excuse. You may not be as smart as me, but this sort of work should be child''s play, even for you." She gave Lilia a sideways look, folding her arms in front of her. Huffing underneath her breath, she added, "And please! Like I need one-on-one with a teacher."


    Lilia didn''t respond, only rolled her eyes at the ''even for you'' comment. She absentmindedly stuffed the papers inside the bag, resting beside the tree.


    Stella sighed, and Lilia could tell what she was thinking. She had seen that look so many times before. Who was supposed to take care of whom? She knelt and turned Lilia''s head toward her with her fingers so that their eyes met. "Lillie, I know it''s hard for you. I just want you to try. That''s all I am asking. Okay?"


    Lilia simply nodded. She could never say no to Stella. She would try¡­ at least for a short while. Although she knew that it wouldn''t take long for her to go back to her old ways.


    Stella still wasn''t convinced, but the bell had rung. Lilia smiled. Stella was such a stickler for rules. "I have to get to class, so I''ll see you later, okay?"


    "Okay."


    Lilia watched Stella limp away. No, it wasn''t when Lilia tossed Stella. Stella was injured on that day when the Ripples fell. In fact, Stella almost died. Her leg was crushed, and it had to be reconstructed. She still had a limp as a reminder.


    ''Stella and metal detectors are not friends.'' Lilia smiled at her lame joke, but the smile soon disappeared.


    The limp was not the only thing Stella took with her from that disaster. Stella developed an obsession to find their mother''s whereabouts, even going to Headmistress Weatherly for help. That woman always came with strings.


    Lilia was worried, hoping that Stella wasn''t in over her head.

 Chapter 6 - 2

    Fifteen Minutes Later.


    Lilia wanted to sleep some more. She even made an effort to untangle her headband from her neck so she could use it as a sleeping mask. Sadly, it was not to be. Classes were out for the day, and students were crowding into the nearby courtyard.


    She gave up and focused more on her surroundings. The place looked like a prison, that or a heavily fortified military compound. Which it was, Compound 8, to be exact. This place was one of many compounds dotting throughout the Wastelands.


    Most compounds had one purpose. To harvest resources from the Wastelands and transport them to the Cities. Whereas Compound 8 functions more like a boarding school, teaching the students how to survive in the Wastelands.


    The truth was most people don''t choose to live in the compounds. They are recruited forcefully by the Cities. Those who came to the Wastelands were¡­


    Lilia watched as a kid who appeared younger than Stella. He was clutching his bag like it was the last thing he had. Orphans and the homeless.


    She glanced at an older woman, who looked like a farmworker. She had a number shaved in the back of her head. "Must be new," Lilia mumbled. The Convicted.


    A group of teenagers walked past. Some had their vine markings showing in plain sight, others made sure that their clothes covered or had wrappings to hide them from prying eyes. More than half who lived on the compounds are made up of Vine survivors.


    Or all of the above.


    Lilia yawned and stretched, wishing that she had a better view of the Wastelands beyond the towering walls. All she could see was the top of the trees. Very disappointing. However, that might be for the best because the walls were made from out of a mineral that discouraged the Wasteland from crossing over.


    Though that doesn''t mean that it was safe. Quite the contrary, the Wasteland breathed and had a mind of its own. One could only take what was offered. If not, then there was a consequence that will, at worst, get people killed. Those who lived on the compounds must always keep that in mind.


    Personally, Lilia didn''t mind the Wasteland as much. Breathing in the fresh air was a lot better than that recycled air the Cities used. It was harder to deal with people. Especially if you''re a Lumeye.


    "All because of the Lumeye."


    "Lumeye should all die."


    It was only but a few statements that Lilia heard all her life. It brought about more considerable significance after she found out what she was. Truthfully, she thinks that everyone just wants someone to blame.


    Lilia watched as the crowd doubles in numbers with great concern.


    Uh-oh, I need to get through the courtyard. I hate crowds. I can''t wait any longer. Then again, the opposite direction looks pretty tempting. Stella will kill me if I don''t show up again. She internally debated, but in the end, Lilia built up her resolve and slowly got up, grabbing her things before setting off.


    She was late, but that was nothing new. The only thing annoying about it was the people she had to swim through to get to her destination. It was going to be such a headache, literally.


    Walking across the courtyard, her long legs eating up the distance, Lilia tried to blend in, to be as casual as possible, and not to stiffen up when anyone came too near.


    She bumped into someone, and she couldn''t help but stare. There stood a girl a couple of years older than Lilia. ''Oh, she''s cute.'' Lilia felt a smile play on her lips.


    The girl, on the other hand, merely gave Lilia a hard look and a flip of her hair. She moved on like Lilia never existed.


    Oh, rejected. Nonetheless, that was enough for some to take notice.


    *Isn''t that, Lee?*


    *She used to sing¡­no; she played the piano.*


    *I heard that they had to send her to the mental hospital.*


    *I heard that she doesn''t talk much.*


    *What was that around her arm?*


    *She''s a blue sash.*


    *Blue means that she is a reservist.*


    *Not even good enough to be on a squad.*


    *That serves her right.*


    I knew that this was a bad idea, she thought, clenching her teeth. It was too much for Lilia. Her head was pounding. This was why she hated crowds.


    She was telepathic.


    Usually, she was able to process foreign thoughts as white noise, but when focused on her. Well, let''s just say it was a lot harder to control.


    Hers was modified to suit her needs, but she certainly wasn''t the only one who had them. They were standard issue for those who had high musical intelligence. Why? Because they were able to hear the Wastelands'' song. Enabling them to navigate through the Wastelands in relative safety.


    ''In short, we are like trackers and scouts.''


    Needless to say, it was noisy, but minor if compared to her other issues. For now, let''s just concentrate on getting out of the crowd.


    ''Oh.'' Something caught Lilia''s eye. A woman with long red hair and green eyes. A man with blue-tipped blond hair and blue eyes. Both were two years older than her. Both were beautiful. Both were beautiful.


    ''I didn''t know that Druid and Bryson are back. No wonder the courtyard was busy. Just my luck.'' Sighing.


    No wonder the courtyard was busy. The power couple was back from travelling as representatives of Compound 8. So, everyone gathered wanted to catch up on the latest gossip.


    Oh well, it had nothing do with her.


    ***


    Druid''s eyes were drawn to the commotion, not too far from where she was sitting and spotted Lilia in the thick of things. Her eyes instinctively moved a little to the left to see a man leaning against a nearby wall. He was dark except for his pale grey eyes. Eyes that never left Lilia.


    ''Shadow.''


    Her own green eyes glazed over. Imagines flashed. A strange woman dying in a fire. Screaming. Cyan eyes. Lilia dragged away by shadowed hands. A sense of urgency. Other images flashed, but those weren''t clear. At least not yet.


    "It''s going to be soon, but it''s not time yet," Druid whispered.


    Visions were like staring into a river. The closer to the surface. It was easier to grasp and shift. The further away, the murkier it gets. Disappearing just as quickly, replaced with something else. But this, this is important. If I don''t change this¡­


    She closed her eyes. No, I can''t think about that day.


    Druid felt a breath close to her ear. "What are you doing? You''re staring at them too much. We can''t acknowledge them in public, you know that" Bryson''s crisp voice whispered. There was a hint of worry in his eyes.


    "I know." She smiled, lovingly at Bryson. Before turning her attention to the surrounding students and mustered up her stage smile. Playing up her exhaustion. "I am sorry, what was the question?"


    "Oh, um, how was the party?" The girl who spoke up looked a little fl.u.s.tered. She and Bryson were representatives for Compound 8. Basically, they go to events and show off how good looking and talented they were.


    Druid kept on smiling while replying, "The food was excellent." Meh at best. "The people were interesting." Old guys and some women who were too handsy. "And the music was mind-blowing." Boring. Nothing to dance to, and she loved to dance. In fact, Druid wanted to dance right now. "All in all, it was quite productive." Yes, very productive. They gathered a lot of blackmail information. The headmistress will be very pleased.


    After she finished. It got noisy. Students were asking one question after another.


    Suddenly a hand reached out, reaching for her. Druid didn''t bother to move away. Allowing Bryson to take care of it.


    Bryson''s gloved hand wrapped around the offender''s arm. "What are you doing?"


    The other boy just snickered. "Relax, ok. I am just testing your skills. Please, can you let go of my arm." He winced.


    Bryson let go and sat back and stared at the boy in silence.


    The boy looked a little uncomfortable. "Um¡­my name is¡­"


    "Jason Vasters. Sixteen years old. A Vine Survivor. Leader of Juliet Squad. And no, I have no interest in joining your squad," he interrupted in a bored manner. "You should be grateful I said no, boy." He did need to finish with, ''Or I would replace you as the leader.'' Druid thought that Jason got the point.


    Jason''s flushed. He turned to Druid. "How about you beautiful?" he flirted.


    Please, was that supposed to impress me?


    She grasped Bryson''s gloved hand and gave him a look. Don''t rise to his bait. Before turning towards Jason and smiled politely. "I''m sorry, but I am perfectly happy where I am."


    Jason scoffed. "Being a Blue Sash loser. Yeah, right."


    Druid just sighed and shook her head. ''Not this again.''


    After they turn fourteen, students were split into two groups. Blue Sashes and Red Sashes. Blues and Reds for short. The Reds were the fighters who take on the riskier jobs like going into the Wastelands and finding the resources the Cities needed and guard duty. Supervised, of course. The Blues, on the other hand, was made up of supports and specialists.


    The Reds had a superiority complex.


    ''It gets tiring after a while.''


    Bryson laughed mockingly. "If being a Blue bothered us that much, we would have been a Red a long time ago. We had dozens of Red recruiters, none of them were worth mentioning." Bryson leaned forward; his eyes turned hard. "But you, I will remember."


    Jason stepped back. "Why."


    "You tried to touch Druid." His voice was cold as ice. "You better hope that we don''t cross paths again."


    After that, Jason couldn''t run fast enough.


    Bryson was always overprotective. But despite that, she still loved him.


    Her mind turned back to her vision. Her eyes searched for Lilia and Shadow, but both already disappeared.


    ''Hopefully, things will turn out all right.'' Though Druid couldn''t help but feel doubt deep in her heart.

 Chapter 7 - 3

    Lilia took the elevator down into the bas.e.m.e.nt. It was out of the way and had a ''Not Working'' sign to deter unwelcomed passengers. She walked inside and pushed the button. She counted the seconds while she wrapped her hands around the railing and closed her eyes.


    The elevator jolted, and she bit her lip, hoping the pain would distract her from squealing like a little girl. Wishing not for the first time that there were stairs instead of this death trap.


    Okay, she had to admit that she was deathly afraid of being trapped in a moving tin can. Give her open skies and walking with her own power any day of the week.


    The elevator jolted to a stop, Lilia held her breath, waiting for the dinging sound. Soon after, she felt the doors whooshed open. Once she managed to pry her hands from the railing, Lilia couldn''t get out fast enough.


    Lilia breathed out and opened her eyes, relieved. It never gets easier.


    Lilia walked down the all-too-familiar hallway. She brushed her hand against the wall. When she first arrived, she spends a lot of time in this part of the compound. It brought back a lot of memories. Good ones and bad.


    "Oh man, that was tough," a male voice g.r.o.a.n.e.d out.


    ''Oh, great more people.''


    "Yeah, the Headmistress is angry," another male voice replied. "After Mr. C.h.e.s.terfield came back with Bryson and Druid for the representative meeting. She was in a bad mood ever since. Must not like the information she received."


    ''Mr. C.h.e.s.terfield, I know that name.'' Lilia had to think for a moment.


    Wasn''t he supposed to be Bryson and Druid''s chaperone while they were off compound? Met him only a couple of times, didn''t like him. Too smarmy.


    The two men came into view. ''White coats!'' Lilia couldn''t help but shudder. She didn''t like white coats. Brought back bad memories. They smell of chemicals. It inched her nose.


    She adjusted her headphones and hugged the wall to get past.


    "Kid, what are you doing here? This area is a restricted area." One of the white coats demanded.


    She ignored them, turning a corner.


    "Ha, wait."


    "No man, I think she''s one of the Headmistress''s special kids."


    "You mean the same as Bryson and Druid?"


    "Yeah."


    "Poor kid."


    That was the last thing she heard before their voices faded away. She sighed, relieved. Placing her hand on a glass door. She looked up and gasped.


    ''White coats and now this! I went down the wrong hall!''


    Through the glass door was a lab with ten feet tubes leaning against the door. The place was where Lilia had woken up into a nightmare four years ago. Where her life fell apart. Where she first met Headmistress Weatherly.


    ***


    Four years ago.


    It hurt, everything hurt. It felt like Lilia''s skin was peeling off her bones. What happened? She couldn''t remember. It was so dark.


    I''m scared, it hurts. She wanted to scream out, but something was wrenched inside her mouth. Her throat choked up in a panic. She tried to tear that thing out, but something was restraining her hands. She couldn''t move!!


    Lilia''s mind felt like it was breaking. This is a nightmare. I can''t think. ''It hurts! IT HURTS!! Please make it stop. Mom!! Help me. HELP ME!''


    She tugged at her restraints, pushing and pulling, struggling to get free, but it was useless and felt like she was fighting against jelly-everything was so slippery. She could not touch the floor with her feet. She couldn''t get a good grip.


    ''NOTHING IS WORKING!!''


    But beyond her frenzied mind, beyond the pain, she felt it. Movement beyond her prison. Not just that, but voices, as well. If she concentrated just a bit more...just a little, she would be able to pick up the sounds.


    Focus Lilia...There.


    "The kid''s lighting up like a Christmas tree," a deep voice spoke up.


    "If this goes on ... "He paused.


    "There is a real chance that she might die."


    "I don''t care about that. If the little freak doesn''t shut up, I''ll shoot the kid in the head," another voice growled out.


    "I will shoot YOU in the head." This time a female voice spoke, stern and with more authority. "If she dies, then you all will be following her soon after. I guarantee it."


    The woman continued speaking, "Besides, she can hear you." That voice finished in a cold flat tone. Shivers ran down Lilia''s spine. This was the woman who had been hurting her.


    That voice¡­ she''d heard it before coming out of the shadows. There was blood, so much blood. Her sister screaming; men in darkness, reaching hands. She hated that voice. She feared that voice. That voice had destroyed her world.


    No! Her world was already destroyed. They came after the Ripples, she remembered, pulling her and her sister out. Taking them here. Where was here? Everything was so confusing; she could barely concentrate.


    "You''re projecting Lilia, you are going to be a great little telepath, aren''t you?" that hateful voice said. It was closer, coming closer. Lilia''s c.h.e.s.t tightened in fright.


    ''Stay away, please stay away.''


    "Your mother destroyed your make-believe little world a long time ago."


    ''What did she mean? What did mom do? What does that mean? Where was she?''


    "Your mother left a big mess before she disappeared," that voice continued. "Just think of me as the person who''s cleaning that mess up."


    ''Disappeared!'' Shock ran through her system. Her mother was gone. Lilia began to struggle again, needing to get free, needing to find her, needing to find Stella.


    A pinging sound, like tapping on the glass, interrupted her thoughts. "Girl pay attention to me; this part is vital." Her voice hardened.


    "You better fight for your life. If you don''t, your precious little sister is useless to me." The woman paused, letting that statement sink in before continuing. "I heard that you are smart, so you should have figured out by now what I do with useless things¡­"


    *You will kill her,* she couldn''t help but think. *You will kill an eight-year-old girl!*


    "In a second." That woman chuckled, like killing her sister, was nothing to her. "So, don''t move around too much, don''t panic. The process is almost finished. The pain is going to get a lot worse, but I think we understand each other, don''t we?"


    Lilia heard the cl.i.c.k.i.n.g of her heals going distant; she was moving further away. "Soon, you will be very useful to me, my special little butterfly."


    That was what her mother called her, but those words coming out of that woman''s mouth made her feel sick inside. For now, she had to let it go, her sister needed her more.


    ''I will live.'' She clenched her teeth around the object wrenched in her mouth. She felt it welling up, the power of the pain, shaping her into something that shouldn''t exist. She could feel it eating at her insides.


    Lilia didn''t care; she would sacrifice everything for her sister.


    Pain shot out like lightning. It was horrible, a lot worse than before. She was grateful when darkness came.


    ***


    Lilia tore herself away from memory of the door, forcing her legs to move forward. That place still gave her nightmares, and even now, Headmistress Weatherly''s threats still haunted her. That woman terrified her to the very core.


    She clutched her fist, breathing in and out. Trying to calm down.


    The truth was Lilia would have died without Headmistress Weatherly. No matter what the headmistress''s motive was.


    It doesn''t mean that the scars weren''t real.

 Chapter 8

    Outside of Towa


    Know the phrase "Time heals all wounds"? Well, that''s bull. It festers and bleeds until death. It could be ignored, but the scars will still be there, waiting for the perfect chance to grab you and drag you back to hell, kicking and screaming if necessary.


    There came the image of ripped skies eating everything in their wake while she watched in silent horror as her adopted home disappeared before her eyes.


    And then came the decision that brought Rachel to this point¡­


    ***


    Four years ago.


    Red tape. Rachel couldn''t help but stare at the red tape.


    She ignored the devastation, the screams, the crowds. All she could see was the red tape blocking her way home.


    "I have to get back," she whispered.


    Rachel felt a pressure, glancing up to see a grandmotherly-type woman looking at her with pity. "No one is going back. The Ripples have hit. If anyone survived, they would be shipped out of the city."


    The delivery was almost cold, but it was the truth. No one exposed to the Ripples would frequent the Cities ever again. It was the most humane way to reduce the spread of the Vine Infection.


    Personally, she thought that it was just a means to reduce the spread of fear and give a false sense of security.


    That didn''t matter anymore. Nothing mattered anymore.


    They were gone, the people who cared about her. The family that had taken her in when she had no one. They were gone. With them, her dreams went up in smoke as well.


    Not only that, as soon as the contamination was cleared, the City would rebuild, fix the containment bubble and move in families. Like it had never happened. Rachel didn''t know what was worse. To be shipped out or to be forgotten.


    She clenched her fist, trying to think, trying not to let her instincts take over and run towards the barrier.


    That won''t do. The Guard will catch me before I can reach the red tape.


    No, need to think.


    Think.


    There must be a method. A means.


    If they survived, I would find them.


    ***


    Present Day.


    At the time, Rachel Liu was only eighteen years old. Realizing that her dreams of becoming a teacher and getting away from her corrupted police family went up in smoke. All because the age of maturity was twenty-five.


    And the Spencer family? Dr. Melanie Spencer and her two girls were very¡­um¡­ quirky family, they also brought her a warmth that she never experienced before. She finally felt like she belonged.


    They deserved better. Rachel''s hands trembled.


    After they disappeared, she had no choice but to return to her family, but this time she had a plan. She acted like a dutiful daughter. She would do everything they expected of her. Going to the police academy, placing the top of her class, meeting the ''right'' people. Everything and she did, with a smile on her face.


    After Rachel graduated, she joined the WMP, the only police unit that marshals the compounds. It was her only chance to locate the family that helped her so much. Even so, she was all too aware of how slim that chance might be.


    Rachel sighed in resignation, but her hazel eyes hardened in determination. She couldn''t forgive herself if she didn''t even try. Especially, knowing It could have easily been her out there. On the compounds. Trying to survive. Left alone.


    On her left was her, leaning against the hood, smoking, was her training officer, Sergeant Statson, a big bear of a man with salt and pepper hair. He had a dark cowboy hat and matching boots. They look ridiculous on any other person but him.


    He was different. He spoke his mind to the point of insulting, and he didn''t like to take any crap from anyone. Sergeant Statson was one of the few honest cops that Rachel had ever met. Though grumpy, he was a great teacher, his experience was awe aspiring. Rachel heard that he was a soldier in the Lumeye War, but she didn''t want to pry. She just had to look in the mirror to see the same pain, the same guilt.


    Even the simplest enquiries may result in sorrow. Rachel brushed against the aching pain that resided in her c.h.e.s.t.


    Rachel swiped her black hair away from her mixed Asian features. She pulled out an artificial nutrition bar that the Cities were so famous for, offering one to her trainer. When he declined, she began to munch on it while waiting for the bridge to open. Allowing them access to the Wastelands beyond.


    Neither was provided. Budget cuts s.u.c.k.e.d.


    "I''ve been thinking." Sergeant Statson broke the silence.


    "Sergeant?"


    "We''re not in the office, Girly. Statson will do," He corrected.


    Please don''t call me Girly. Rachel thought, but that all she could do. She already knew that arguing was a lost cause.


    "This place." He waved his arm around. "It used to be battlefield not too long ago. Amazing how the Wasteland just wiped the slate clean. Like it never existed," His gaze was distant like he remembered something unpleasant. She wasn''t the only one who was caught up in old memories.


    "It''s beautiful, though."


    Statson chuckled. "Beautiful things are the most likely to bite you in the a.s.s. Just ask my ex-wife."


    "Which one?" Rachel joked a little. She heard that he had three.


    Casually, he took out his gun and removed the magazine clip, checked the chamber, and then put everything back together again. He repeated the process with his spare.


    "Sergeant? I mean, Statson." Rachel shook her head. Calling people by their titles was drilled in her head since she was a child. It was a hard habit to break.


    "I have a bad feeling, Girly, and my gut never steers me wrong," he continued. "This whole operation is bigger than it appears, and I don''t like going in unprepared."


    "But Captain Remington said that the assignment was routine." Rachel had her own doubts, but she was just a newbie. Though the assignment wasn''t sitting right with her either.


    "I have to admit, Girly, that you are good, and you have the potential to be even better," he growled out. "But you need to learn that the Captain has his head permanently slammed up his a.s.s and doesn''t know anything unless it is hand-fed to him. Trust me on this one." He winked, a devilish gleam in his eyes. Oh, how Rachel hated that look. That ''this is going to be fun'' look that always got her into trouble. "Better check your hardware while we have the time."


    She, too, reached for her firearm strapped to her side. "And if you are wrong¡­"


    He smiled, teeth gleaming, "Then call me paranoid," he paused. "Though I will tell you this. I don''t see me making a good expression at that fancy party. Especially one being set up by an asshole Major."


    Well, that was true enough. Statson was likely to offend anyone who wasn''t used to him. "How do you know that Major Hatton is an asshole?"


    "Believe me, Girly, all Majors are assholes. That''s a fact-of-life."


    "Piece of advice. Always think of worst-case scenarios. It will keep you alive longer." He climbed into the driver''s seat and started the engine.


    A falcon with silver wings circled once, and then twice. Before flying away.

 Chapter 8 - 4

    Lilia arrived at her destination. A control room connecting to an extensive training area. This was a place where she spends most of her time. She was supposed to meet the others here, but it looked like she was the first to arrive.


    ''That''s a first.''


    She dropped her things by the wall and moved to the training area to start her warmup. As soon as she walked in, Lilia felt it. She knew she wasn''t alone. There, at the corner of the room, where the shadows were the thickest.


    She greeted him with a nod, "Shadow."


    A nineteen-year-old young man with a tall, gangly build stepped out of the shadows. He had his midnight black hair pulled back in a ponytail, and his skin tones a couple of shade lighter than his hair.


    Shadow didn''t reply. He just stared at her with his startling light grey eyes.


    Ever since the time they first met, he followed her like a predator, never letting her out of his sight. Over the years, she had gotten used to it. It was still creepy, especially lately. The mood had changed somehow, and Lilia sensed that he wasn''t content in just watching anymore.


    She couldn''t help but shiver in fear.


    "Lee," Shadow greeted her in a silky tone. Lilia winced internally. That nickname¡­was her stage name.


    "Please don''t call me¡­"


    "Lee," Shadow interrupted.


    Lilia sighed in resignation.


    "Want to spar?" she asked. Wanting to change the subject.


    Sparring was one of the few things that she didn''t avoid doing. Using her abilities against another opponent was fun and challenging. Especially a stronger one like Shadow.


    "No, I''d rather watch," Shadow''s voice was chilling.


    She couldn''t help but shiver.


    Leaving that aside. Lilia was disappointed, but not surprised. He had stopped sparring with anyone a long time ago.


    "If I get serious, you''ll be dead on the floor," Shadow whispered under his breath. Just low enough so an average person couldn''t pick up.


    ''Shadow knows I can hear him.''


    He was trained as an assassin. A killer. This was a healthy reminder.


    Her thoughts were interrupted when two green-streaked, brown-haired, brown-eyed, dusky-skinned fourteen-year-olds borrowed into the training area. The girl ran ahead and turned to taunt her twin brother. "You can''t catch me!"


    The boy only sighed. "Heather, please watch where you''re going¡­"


    Heather tripped, tried caught herself with her air ability, but used too much force and slammed into the nearby wall.


    "Terran!" she cried out; blood gushed from a cut on her forehead.


    "Geeze," Terran scolded her. "I warned you." He paused, looked her over. "Okay, but this is the last time." He placed his hand on the cut, and when he pulled it away a couple of seconds later, the wound was gone. "Now wash your face, okay?"


    Heather smiled. She said in her traditional chirpy tone, "Thanks."


    Lilia smiled at the antics of the two youngest members of their group. It was nice to see them using their abilities freely. The training area was special because it was the only place on the compound where they could use and train their abilities without consequence.


    She waved. "Ha, you two."


    "Hi, Lilia." They both responded. Before turning towards each other.


    "Terran, can we practice my shooting, please. I don''t I have the angles on a moving target yet." Heather gave her brother puppy dog eyes.


    Terran g.r.o.a.n.e.d out. "No, I am not going to be the moving target. Not again." He made a stopping motion with his hands. "The last time I helped, you almost cracked my ribs. Get Lilia or Shadow to do it." Giving a pleading look at Lilia.


    Lilia answered with a ''Are you kidding me'' look. No one liked being on the other side of Heather''s sniping. The kid was ruthless.


    Heather shook her head. "Lilia''s too quick. Plus, she''s tough but not Terran tough. And Shadow, come on¡­ha¡­ like he will ever agree."


    He sighed. "Can''t fault me for trying."


    "And you''re a healer, remember?"


    "It still hurts."


    She stomped her feet in impatience. "I have no time for this." She grabbed her brother''s hand and dragged him towards the sniper range. "You know that this will help you too. You need to be quicker putting up your earth shields." Rolling her eyes. "Geeze little brothers."


    Lilia watched them disappear into the long-range section.


    She wished Terran condolence.


    Despite how they appear, Terran and Heather work well together. In fact, with Heather''s long ranged shooting and Terran protecting her, they were hard to beat.


    Now the only ones who were still left to arrive were¡­


    Lilia turned toward the sound of the door opening. There stood the golden couple, Druid and Bryson.


    Druid made a point to stay by Bryson. Though she made sure to acknowledge the rest of the group with a wave. Bryson, on the other hand, didn''t even bother.


    That condescending jerk, Lilia thought to herself.


    Lilia walked forward to greet Druid. "Ha Druid, Bryson."


    Bryson crossed his arms. "Hello, Lilia." Looking her up and down. Making it known that he didn''t like what he sees. "Your state of the dress is more unkempt than usual. If that was even possible."


    He meant it as an insult, but Lilia just stretched up her arms. "Yeah, I just woke up from an amazing nap."


    "Clearly."


    "Bryson," Druid warned. Before turning to Lilia, with a smile on her lips. "Lilia, do you want to train with me."


    She felt her cheeks redden. Druid was like an older sister to her, but that doesn''t mean Lilia didn''t notice how beautiful she was. "Sure."


    Bryson spoke up, stepping forward. "Don''t you dare go near¡­"


    He suddenly stopped talking. Lilia looked up to see that Shadow had his medium, one of his daggers, laying gently against Bryson''s throat. "Need I remind you about the last time we both were in this position."


    Bryson looked back in fear, but he managed to clench out. "You bastard."


    "Now, Now," Druid smoothed, caution was evident in her voice. "Let''s put the dagger away, shall we. Bryson wasn''t going harm Lilia. He was just talking."


    "He wasn''t back then."


    "No, but he is now. You made sure of that." Druid looked deeper into Shadow''s eyes. Showing her sincerity. Trying to persuade him.


    Druid''s eyes followed him. Worry edged on her face.


    Lilia, on the other hand, couldn''t help but breath a sigh of relief. Giving how unpredictable Shadow was, that could have gone either way.


    "Druid." Bryson tried.


    Druid held up her hand. "Not now."


    "But, Druid."


    Sighing. "Bryson, take a walk."


    "Okay, then come with¡­"


    "I want to train with Lilia." Druid interrupted. When he hesitated. "Please."


    He glared at Lilia one last time before he turned and walked out.


    *It''s not time yet.*


    Lilia''s head whipped around to stare at Druid. "What was that?"


    Druid placed her finger on her lips. "Let''s pretend that you didn''t hear that. Shall we?"


    Lilia wouldn''t deny that she was curious, but she didn''t want to pry.


    "Do you still want to train?" Lilia asked.


    "I have no problems." Druid began to stretch. "Now, do you want me to stick to elemental abilities or do you mind if I use my foresight and teleportation as well?"


    Lilia''s eyes glinted. "Use whatever you want I will still win."


    "Oh." Druid brought up her hands. Her fire elemental ignited. It quickly consumed her whole body and then she disappeared in a puff of smoke.


    Oh, how she wished that she had teleportation. She would never ride an elevator again.


    Lilia felt the heat behind her. She turned to see Druid, who had her medium in hand, a snake-like whip, aiming to hook Lilia''s feet. She only had seconds to flip out of the way.


    As a Life Elemental, Lilia''s physical abilities and senses were more enhanced, but she needed an edge. She pooled her element into her fingernails, and claws, which looked like shimmering light, sprouted out.


    She swiped at Druid, but Druid had disappeared already, leaving flames in her wake. Lilia had to scramble away to prevent getting a face full of fire.


    ''This is so much fun.''


    Her soul was soaring. Not just because of the fight. It was a connection, a link the six of them shared. Even with Bryson and Shadow. Despite their differences. That link had only gotten stronger from that day, four years ago.


    The day they first met.

 Chapter 9

    Lilia moved from one tree to the next. Grabbing onto a branch and swiftly reaching out for the next one. She let the trees'' whisperings guide her, feeling the wind soar around her, whipping against her clothes.


    She was blindfolded, but through her thin headband, Lilia could still see quite a lot. Like three pairs of glowing eyes, close by, more visible in the darkened Wastelands.


    Narrowing her field of vision helps with her sensory overload issues. Also, the Wastelands especially had a lot going on that it hindered her more than helped if she didn''t restrict at least one of her senses.


    Despite that, running through the Wastelands was oh so enjoyable. To be able to move without worrying about being seen was so refreshing. Lilia couldn''t help but show off a little. Though she knew she wasn''t the only one.


    *Woohooo,* screamed a very high-pitched female voice in her head. *This is so much fun!* Heather laughed with glee. Her pouting from earlier was long forgotten.


    Lilia winced when the noise bounced around in her head. Being telepathic had many benefits, but volume control was not one of them.


    ''Heather,'' Lilia sighed, ''our more energetic member.'' She turned to face her three team members while instinctively avoiding a tree truck. It wasn''t hard, because she had a habit of making use of her hearing and sense of smell more than her eyesight.


    *Can you tone it down? You''re giving me a headache,* Lilia asked with a wince.


    *Sorry,* Heather said with a forlorn look. It hadn''t lasted a minute until that mischievous grin slipped back on her face. She twirled around, not even bothering to hide the fact that she didn''t need her hands and feet to manoeuvre around the trees.


    Lilia rolled her eyes. Sometimes Lilia didn''t know what to do with Heather''s so-hyper-that-she-might-be-on-crack personality. That was why it was a good thing they had Terran''s more solid character to balance out Heather''s craziness.


    *And just a minute ago, you were sulking because Headmistress Weatherly wouldn''t allow you to drive the jeep,* her more solid and dependable twin brother scowled softly.


    Heather stuck her tongue at him. *I can''t help it that I am adaptable, little brother. This is fun and all, but I still think it isn''t fair that Bryson and Druid get to ride in style. While we risk our lives out here. They always get special treatment.*


    Okay, Heather had a point, but it wasn''t like they had any choice in the matter. Bryson and Druid were the poster children of Compound 8, so it made sense for them to go to the party, whereas the rest of them were merely students. Being seen at all would make them look suspicious.


    Lilia heard Terran''s sigh in resignation. He couldn''t argue with that.


    Heather grinned back with triumph, then twirled around them effortlessly and laughed all the way. Lilia just g.r.o.a.n.e.d, Heather may be right, but it didn''t justify her behaviour, especially when they were on a mission. If only Terran weren''t so passive.


    Lilia scolded, more sternly this time, *Heather!*


    Lilia felt eyes on her, but she didn''t bother to turn her head to locate him. Acknowledging Shadow would only give him more fuel to ignite his unstableness.


    ''What are you going to do?'' Her mind moved back to Druid''s warning.


    ***


    Right Before Leaving the Compound.


    Lilia was preparing to set off into the Wastelands but was interrupted by Druid''s telepathic message. *May I speak with you? Privately.* Startled, Lilia looked back to see Druid met her eyes. She was twirling her beautiful red hair around her finger like she always did when she was worried about something.


    Lilia didn''t know how to respond. She was still mad at her, but Druid wouldn''t call her out in such a way if it weren''t necessary.


    *Please!* Druid insisted.


    "Um, I forgot to give something to Druid," Lilia spoke aloud.


    "Can''t this wait." Headmistress Weatherly responded, impatient.


    "Fine," the headmistress reluctantly agreed. "Don''t take too long."


    Lilia moved closer to Druid. "What''s going on?" Lilia asked.


    "Something going to happen," Druid replied, while she steered Lilia away from the impatient looking Bryson and their escort.


    "What''s going to happen?" Lilia whispered.


    Druid paused, then took a deep breath before looking directly into Lilia''s eyes. "Soon, you have to step back and let me take control. No matter what your instincts tell you," she whispered. "If not, something bad will transpire." She paused before continuing, "Darkness-overflowing-and-agonizing-screaming bad."


    When Lilia thought of darkness, it reminded her of¡­ "Shadow?"


    "Most likely," Druid agreed. "That''s the only thing that makes sense." She paused, swallowing.


    "And the WMP?" asked Lilia. She noticed how startled Druid was when the WMP was mentioned earlier, and she had her suspicions that it might be related to Druid''s visions.


    Druid nodded. "I don''t know how, but they are involved somehow." It seemed vague, but that was how Druid was sometimes. She kept her cards close to her c.h.e.s.t until she was sure.


    Lilia was scared to death.


    ***


    Present.


    Lilia couldn''t deny that Druid''s vision worried her. But right now, she needed to focus on the mission. She couldn''t let her growing fear of Shadow overshadow anything else. At least for now.


    ''Wait. A noise.''


    She signalled the others to stop.


    There, in the darkness, was a stirring of life. Guards were patrolling the surrounding areas. Two of them and.... barking. ''Dogs.''


    The guards were still a little beyond the tree line. Close enough to the outpost to run if any danger arises.


    ''They were not aware yet; well, not the guards. The dogs, on the other hand...''


    She gave the signal to the others. Heather grabbed her brother with her telekinesis, and they disappeared, flying higher into the trees. Lilia reached forward, but before she grabbed Shadow''s hand.


    "Oh, boy, I''m happy that the boss ordered us all to guard the party after this rotation. It''s eerie as f.u.c.k out here," one guard said.


    The other guard responded, "I know, and the cold..."


    ''Guard the party? Well, that''s curious.''


    She felt Shadow''s touch. "We need to go." He whispered.


    Sighing. Lilia reached out again, and she braced herself for the upcoming feeling of cold and emptiness as she disappeared into the grey.


    ***


    When they got to their rendezvous point. A hill within the Wastelands that had a clear view of the front of the stone-walled outpost. As well as the surrounding area. Though they could only glimpse the cliffside leading into the water beyond.


    Lilia was shivering. Shadow''s shadow-walking ability was hard to get used too. It was cold, grey and ghostly figures were swirling around them.


    "Do you have eyes on the party?" asked Lilia after Heather was finished assembling the sniper¡­without a scope, Heather had better eyesight than Lilia.


    Heather used her sniper as a guide. "Yes." Her voice was cold. It was kind of unnerving how quickly she switched from being scattered-brained, free-loving Heather to cold, business-like Heather. "The big window at the front has a clear view of the party."


    "Can you locate Bryson and Druid?"


    Heather paused for a minute, then said, "Yes."


    ''Damnit,'' Lilia cursed. ''We can''t pull them out.''


    Lilia''s eyesight may not have been as good as Heather''s, but hers was enhanced enough to know that there were only the b.a.r.e minimal guards at the exits and no patrols, so it didn''t match the guard rotations they received.


    ''So, either they knew that someone was coming, and it was a trap, or Major Hatten had something planned for his guests, and it was a trap. Either way, it was still a trap.''


    Lilia sighed and contacted everyone through her telepathic link. *Listen up, I think that Major Hatten is planning something¡­* then explained her observations.


    Bryson responded immediately. *Then, we should leave.*


    *What are we going to do?* Terran asked telepathically.


    *Exactly as planned,* she replied.


    *But that''s...*


    *Crazy,* Lilia answered back. *Pretty much. But with Bryson and Druid already in the building, that''s all we can do right now.* She glanced at the twins and Shadow. After stepping away from the sniper rifle, Heather was back to her usual energetic self. *If anyone has a better idea, I''m listening.*


    Lilia didn''t like the situation, but what else could they do. It wasn''t as if the group didn''t have any better ideas.


    At the same time, the twins shook their heads in denial.


    Lilia smiled at their identical earnest expression. ''Ahh, they were so cute. Like little puppies. Lilia resisted the urge to hug them.''


    Bryson interrupted Lilia''s musing. *While I agree that sticking to the plan is the best option, there is one little hitch. Major Hatten''s office is close to the representative''s party, meaning¡­*


    *¡­that the security around the office will be tightened as well.* Lilia glanced at the blueprints that Stella gave her to confirm, and there it was, close to the banquet hall on the second floor. She wanted to smack her head. Major Hatten''s office was their primary target.


    Shadow said in a matter-in-fact way, *That won''t be a problem for me.*


    Bryson spoke up again, "I think leaving a trail of bodies would be a bit much, don''t you agree?"


    Rolling her eyes, she let the boys argue it out, Lilia needed to think of something. But before she could, she heard something awfully familiar.


    Startled, Lilia looked up¡­ and saw a falcon with silver wings. ''When did he...?''


    She mentally shook her head, leaving the matter of the falcon aside. Never mind, she should focus on the problem at hand.


    Following the original plan was the only way, because they didn''t have time to think of anything else, but to have so little manpower guarding the outside perimeter still bugged her, and where did all the dogs go? If they didn''t have that, then they must have¡­


    "Traps!" Lilia said aloud, then blushed and said telepathically, *That''s why there are no patrols. They must have set up traps instead. If I¡­*


    *Set off the trap deliberately?* questioned Heather. *Then, the guards will come looking.*


    *Exactly.*


    *That''s insane!!!* she exclaimed with a little too much enthusiasm. *I like it.*


    *Hmph.* Terran crossed his arms. *You would say that.*


    Heather stuck out her tongue in retaliation.


    Lilia winced, then continued. *I will set off the trap. And you...* she glanced at the silent Shadow, his long dark hair and dark skin blending in with the dark night. All except for his light grey eyes. *You will get the evidence we need.*


    Shadow frowned. *I don''t like how you''re knowingly putting yourself in danger. Let me...*


    Bryson interrupted, *And don''t get me started with how many things that could go wrong. Not to mention the Headmistress¡­*


    Lilia put up her hand in silence. *It is the only thing we''ve got that might have a chance of working. You are stealthier than I am, and the best chance we''ve got to get to the evidence undetected.*


    *It would be a lot easier if I just kill him, rather than sneaking around like rats.* Shadow''s anger was evident.


    *If Headmistress Weatherly thinks that it''s a better choice then she would have arranged for his death a long time ago,* she stated. *I will be fine, and if I am in any trouble, I will just call.*


    Lilia tried to lessen Shadow''s worries, but it was futile. His grey eyes got even stormier.


    *You''d better, or I will tie you up, and you will never leave my sight again,* he promised.


    She couldn''t stop shuddering a little in fright. There was nothing but the conviction in Shadow''s voice.

 Chapter 9 - 5

    Four Years Ago.


    Lilia stood looking through a window into a room where lots of machines were hooked up to a tiny body. It was her sister, Stella, only eight years old. She pressed her hands up against the window frame. She wanted to go in so badly.


    "Why can''t I go in?"


    The mean lady looked down at her with a stern look. "It''s better for you and for her that you stay away¡­at least until you have control."


    ''Control? What did that even mean?''


    All she cared about was her sister. She looked so hurt, so helpless. Lilia wished that Mom was there.


    "I don''t care! I still want to see her," Lilia''s desperation grew.


    The mean lady sighed. "Look, kid, your lucky that we didn''t leave your sister behind; her medical care is costly. Her only worth is her connection to you."


    Lilia saw red as her big sister instincts to protect surfaced. "You wouldn''t!"


    "In a heartbeat. That''s the world we live in kid, Get used to it." Came the Lady''s cold response.


    Lilia''s fist tightened around the window frame. She heard a crack and a shattering sound. It was startling enough to propel her back and onto the floor. People were scrambling around everywhere, but all Lilia could do was stare at her very dangerous hands.


    "What?"


    "You see, that''s why you can''t see your sister just yet," the mean lady scoffed, and Lilia could hear her heels cl.i.c.k.i.n.g on the floor, moving down the hall. "Come on, keep up. I am a very busy woman."


    Still shaken, Lilia scrambled to her feet. She grabbed the bag at her feet, which contained everything she owned, including her precious flute that her mother gave her. She was surprised and delighted when she saw it¡­especially her flute. How did she know to grab that?


    Lilia followed the mean lady but kept her distance. She was a telepath, and she knew that the mean lady wasn''t kidding about Stella.


    Lilia was led by the mean lady and the white coats somewhere. She didn''t know what would happen to her. Then they stopped, and the mean lady turned to her. "This will be your home until you get your powers under control. If you are good, I will let you see your sister. Under limited supervision, of course," she said sternly.


    Before they entered through the door. The mean lady stopped and looked down at her. No, not at her and her arm. Lilia glanced down and saw a tattoo with an entwined cat and bird.


    ''A tattoo? How did that get there?'' But she was so numb that it wasn''t much of an issue.


    "Give me a medkit." She ordered a white coat. When he came back. She grabbed something white and shoved the rest back to him. "Here." The mean lady grabbed her wrist.


    Lilia tried to pull it away, but her grip was tight. "Ha kid, stay still. This is for your own good." The mean lady wrapped gaze around her tattoo. "Better keep that from prying eyes. There was a man with a similar tattoo that started a war. I don''t want you to be painted with the same brush. Being a Lumeye is hard enough."


    Lilia was confused. ''Was she trying to be nice?''


    Just as suddenly, the mean lady moved away and towards the door. Like nothing had happened.


    She let herself be guided through the door. "Attention!" one of the white coats yelled out.


    Five children, three older, two younger, stood at attention. The mean lady spoke up sternly. "This is your new teammate. She just went through the manifestation, so she is feeling raw. I want you older kids to make sure she feels comfortable, and more importantly, make sure that she knows the rules." The mean lady said in a stern voice.


    "Yes, Headmistress!" they yelled in unison.


    "Any questions?"


    One of the older kids, a girl, stepped forward. "May I ask her name, Ma''am?"


    "Oh, thank you for reminding me, Druid," said the mean lady, aka Headmistress Weatherly, a little bit kinder, but not by much. "Her name is Lilia Spencer; she is a Life Elemental. Treat her well." The mean lady turned with the white coats and left, leaving her behind.


    Lilia didn''t know what else to do but stand there. She didn''t know what the mean lady was talking about; ''Life Elemental,'' what was that? Something different than her reading minds? Or was it the same?


    Everything was so confusing.


    "Confused, right?" the same girl who spoke before, asked. She was close, which made Lilia step back. "Relax, I''m not going to hurt you. We are all the same."


    "The same?" Lilia asked.


    "You will find out soon enough," she said, with a mysterious air. "Your sister will be fine."


    "How¡­"


    "Would I know?" The older girl finished Lilia''s sentences. "Like how you can read minds." The older girl glanced at the others. "¡­we all have our little quirks. Here you will discover them and many more things. We are going to spend a long time together."


    Lilia was still confused, but the older girl was nice. Maybe it wouldn''t be so bad after all.


    The older girl continued talking. "Now it''s time for introductions. My name is Druid. The uptight boy over there is Bryson. The black-haired boy is Sean."


    "Shadow." The black-haired boy interrupted.


    "Shadow." Druid corrects herself. Giving him a look which clearly said ''boys.'' "The twins are Heather and Terran." Both looked similar. With their deep brown eyes and shaggy brown hair. Though the boy had something shaved on the back of his head. Numbers?


    The female twin, Heather, was it? Almost pounced on her in excitement. "Ha, what''s your medium? Terran and I hadn''t manifested one yet, so I am curious. Please, please, please can you tell me? Is it in that bag your holding? Can I see it?"


    Lilia had to step back. Very confused, she had a hard time following what the younger girl was saying. Medium? Her hands tightened around her bag and nodded.


    Heather made a grab at the bag but was stopped by her brother. "You know that a person''s medium is private. Stop being so nosy." He turned to Lilia with an apologetic look, whereas his sister began to pout. "Sorry for all the trouble."


    Lilia gave him a strained smile. This was all too overwhelming. She had a hard time following what was going on.


    Then she felt it, and she bent over with the pressure. What was it? It was like breathing with three extra sets of lungs. It hurt. It was like she had forgotten how to breathe, in and out. In and out. Until the breathing became synced, then it became easier.


    What was that? Lilia looked up in bafflement and was shocked to see the everyone was bent over like she was. Druid looked up with sweat pouring down her face. "That never gets any easier. The link feels more complete, but the twins haven''t manifested yet, so it''s not complete yet."


    "Link?" Lilia asked.


    "The link is what defines us as Lumeye," Druid explained. "Come on, let''s get you settled." Druid led her further into the room.


    ***


    So now she was alone.


    Lilia was grateful. She had a massive headache. Too many new people, too many new thoughts. She needed the space needed to breath fresh air.


    Though what met her eyes wasn''t the plastic bubble that surrounded Towa, the city she used to live in, but buildings and stones walls. Beyond the walls, there were a lot of trees and a black sky. It was so vivid. So pretty.


    She was outside the city, something she thought she would never see in her lifetime. The trees sang such a beautiful sound. It brought tears to her eyes.


    Lilia wanted to play so bad. She hadn''t had that feeling in a while. She unzipped her case and pulled out her flute. Feeling the wooden texture against her fingertips. Closing her eyes, trying to dry up her tears.


    Lilia tightened her grip on her flute and brought it to her lips, and a sweet but mournful sound resounded. Lilia poured her very being in every note.


    She thought of Stella, who was still with her but broken. And even though she wasn''t human, Lilia was still alive. Then what about her mother? Maybe there was a chance that she was as well. Then there was Rachel¡­


    But more than anything else, everything inside her screamed out that she wanted to be free. Free of this pain. Free of this place. Free of everything.


    Her right arm began to tingle where her tattoo was. It made her stop playing, and she looks down in wonderment. It was glowing through the bandages! Not only that, she felt like they were trying to escape from her skin.


    ''IT HURTS!'' She had to tare apart her gaze, just to relieve the pressure.


    Then all she could do was look on in bewilderment. While the tattooed cat and the bird pushed out and dropped down onto the floor. They got bigger and took shape. They became real.


    Lilia felt her abilities weaken, but she felt more in control. More balanced.


    *Don''t worry, child,* a female voice purred in her head. *We are yours to command.* The leopard, female, bowed down. *I am Va. He is Sil.*


    *What are your orders?* The hawk, no, a falcon voice was masculine.


    When Lilia spoke, it was barely a whisper, "Be free."


    They both bowed before headed toward the Wastelands beyond the wall. They said in one voice. *When you need us, just call. We are still yours, after all.*


    And they disappeared.


    Her tattoos tingled a little bit, then dulled.


    ***


    A boy with grey eyes, watched while the new girl came back from the roof. His eyes widened in recognition. ''This girl is the one, the one I was waiting for. She came just like that no- face man said she would.''


    Never letting his gaze fall away from Lillia, he thought with cold certainty. ''It''s finally time.''

 Chapter 10

    Shadow watched in silence when Lilia entered the building. He moved at a slower pace. Every movement Shadow made was precise and well-thought-out. It had to be; he was an assassin after all. He was the one on the team to clean up the aftermath if anything went wrong.


    Well, that was his job, but quite frankly, everyone could go to hell for all he cared.


    Everyone except for her.


    Lee.


    Oh, how he loved that name. It fit her so well. Much better than Lilia. Besides, looking at her face when he called her, that name was so addictive.


    She was his everything, his reason for being, his only salvation, his precious flower. His entire everything was hers and hers alone. Nothing else mattered. No one else mattered to him. Not humans. Not Lumeye. The whole world could burn for all he cared. Even the rest of his teammates could die, and he wouldn''t feel a thing. Shadow smiled. Even that sudden burst of fear, she projected thrilled him to no end.


    Funny how irony worked. Shadow had empathy, the ability to feel others'' emotions, but Shadow himself had none.


    Shadow didn''t know it was empathy until Lilia tried to explain. But what good was empathy? It was nothing but garbage to him, useless. But if there was one thing empathy was suitable for, it made it easier to trace potential targets.


    He touched the belt strapped across his c.h.e.s.t, feeling the sharp points of his knives, making sure not to prick his fingers. Poison, it wouldn''t do him any good to get slain by his own weapons.


    It made Shadow''s job a whole lot easier.


    It took all his willpower not to follow Lee, but he knew that she would get upset if he didn''t comply.


    *We''ll talk more about this later.* Lee''s telepathically brushed against his mind.


    Taking Lee''s parting words to heart, he casually strolled into the shadows. Everything turned grey. Danger screamed at him, waiting for him to step into their grasp.


    Shadow''s teeth gleamed. ''Come get me. I will welcome you into my army.''


    ***


    "Don''t touch me. Boy!" Statson sneered at the guard. He deliberately used his body to tower over the knee-quivering guard.


    "Sir, you and your companion can''t bring firearms into the party," the guard managed to get out. "It''s standard policy."


    "But sir, I mean¡­" The guard stuttered out.


    Statson methods weren''t diplomatic, but it sure was amusing to watch.


    Rachel heard footsteps behind. Rachel looked back to a middle-aged man with a wriggled military uniform and blanched. Oh no! Statson would not like him.


    "What is the problem, Jeffries?" The man commanded.


    "It''s um Darrel Sir," the guard Darrel corrected. "Um, they won''t surrender their weapons."


    "Now, Now, Jeffries." The man patted the guard''s shoulder. "We have no authority with the WMP. They can do what they please."


    "But Sir, you said no exceptions." The man glared at the guard. "Yes, yes. There are no issues here." The guard backed up in a hurry.


    "My name is Major Hatten, the leader of Compound 14," the man introduced himself. "I welcome you..."


    Rachel saw Statson face had gotten redder, so she plastered her fake smile, perfected with years of practice, and stepped forward. "I am Inspector Liu, and he Is Sergeant Statson, it is a p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e to meet you." She held up her hand.


    ''Okay, I really hate this guy.''


    "Yes, they are." Rachal lied. She was all too aware of what her family thought of her.


    "Come, come, we have a party to enjoy." The Major leads them into the


    "Welcome! I am honoured to introduce our special guests, from the city of Tawa, WMP Inspectors Statson, and Liu." The clapping now was a little forced, because no one wanted to be in the presence of someone who had the authority to shut down their compounds down.


    "Its Sergeant," Statson growled out, but the Major had already moved on to greet the next person. "No, military man, would ever let their dress uniform look like that." Statson shook his head in disgust. Then he patted Rachel''s shoulder. "Thanks, Girly, for earlier. If you hadn''t stepped in like that, well, I was about to deck the guy."


    Rachel waved her hand like it was no big deal. "That was no big deal. He was very unpleasant; I see why you wanted to hit him." Rachel answered.


    Then she looked off in the distance, in silence.


    Statson looked at her in silence before answering. "Girly, you know you are more than your family''s name, right?"


    Rachel widened her eyes in mock shock. "Why are you turning sentimental on me all of a sudden."


    Rachel walked along with him; there were a lot of people who were dressed like they were at a costume party. Honestly, it was nothing compared to the parties she attended in Towa, but they''re still was a lot of people wearing expensive jewelry.


    Rachel looked down at her dusty travel clothes and felt really out of place.


    "Don''t look so shocked, Girly," Statson whispered. His large hands clapped around a mug twice the size of hers, and she would bet her last dollar that there was enough alcohol to take down a bull. She could smell the alcohol from where she was standing. "There are a lot of things that were left behind during the Lumeye Wars. Stuff like those bubbles falls through the cracks when there are more important things that the Cities need. Plus, there''re always private sectors to pick up the slack."


    "That is how the world works," she added in a clinical tone. "Everyone''s always looking for a profit"


    "You''re learning, Girly, you''re learning," Statson said, then he chugged down his drink. "We''re not going to leave this room without being spotted. Major Shiny Suit Pants made sure of that. But even here, there should be signs." He paused. "Remember what I taught you? Look, listen and try to pick out even the tiniest thing that stands out.


    "You still feel it?" Rachel asked, but it was more of a confirmation.


    "Like a war tank, Sweet Cheeks, like a war tank with no breaks."


    She was about to comment but got distracted by Major Hatton. "Ladies and Gentlemen, I regret to inform you that Miss Maria Weatherly, the leader of Compound 8, wasn''t able to attend. Instead, she has graciously sent her representatives, two top students from her school Bryson Thornton and Drucilla Sully with their escort Mr. C.h.e.s.terfield. Be kind, ladies and gentlemen, for they not only represent Compound 8, but they represent our future, so do be sure not to pry them with drinks; they are still under-age," he joked, playing the crowd like an opera performance.


    The crowd ate it up if the clapping and the happy expressions were any indications.


    Rachel nodded in agreement. She had heard that Major Hatton was trying to unite the compounds under his leadership. She could almost see him shaking hands and kissing babies.


    ''It''s none of my concern.''


    Rachel noticed that everyone seemed to gravitate towards the Major and the two students. It made Rachel curious herself, and she began to move to get a better angle.


    She gasped.


    Major Hatten was beaming, and no wonder. He was standing beside an outstanding looking couple.


    A young man and woman, just a few years younger than Rachel¡­eighteen, nineteen? It was like looking at fire and ice standing side by side. Impossible to behold but so hard to look away.


    The male had chiselled, classic Greek good looks, his blond hair slightly spiked with blue streaks. He was wearing a tailored suit that matched his cold blue eyes, but she could see that the young man was well-built, as though sculpted by ice. His cold arrogance only overshadowed his frosty looks.


    The female had wild, unrestrained flaming red hair, and deep, passionate green eyes that danced from one person to another. And her face: a goddess wouldn''t even compare. She wore a red dress with gold-edged trimming that flowed with her graceful form. She was like a flame and he a moth, unable to stop looking, coming closer and closer until they burst into flames.


    Between them, their grey and brown escort was barely noticeable.


    "Well, well, well," stated Statson, forcing her to drag her eyes away. "Looks like Major Shiny Pants has plans to win them over to his side." He snorted with that idea. "But it looks like those kids have their own ideas."


    "What does that¡­"


    Before she could finish, the world rocked with a loud bang, then shouts, and the screams filled the room.


    ''Holy f.u.c.k!''


    ***


    Well, that worked¡­sort of. Setting off traps was easier than Lilia thought¡­what she hadn''t accounted for was that when setting off one trap inadvertently set off a chain of traps¡­who knew? She went tumbling from one direction to the next. Lilia ended up coughing dust with her back on the floor, and she could just imagine a Lilia-sized hole staring right at her¡­if she could see anything.


    Every bone in her body ached. If she wasn''t ... well ... a lot more durable, even for the average Lumeye. She clenched her teeth in pain when she tried to move but pushed through until she was standing. There was no time to waste.


    After she and Shadow split from Terran and Heather, they were supposed to stick with the plan. It could have gone a bit better, or at least a little less painful. Lilia could hear the guards coming to where she first set off the traps, away from her. That was good because it would take a minute for her limbs to work.


    *We felt that from here¡­you okay?* Druid''s faint voice carried past her ringing ears. Oh, right, the link. It was still working, but Lilia must have received more damage than she thought because the connection phased in and out... it was malfunctioning.


    Bryson cursed, *¡­the fool is okay¡­an idiotic¡­to do. You¡­* Even though Lilia barely made out what Bryson was trying to say, she got the gist. For once, she agreed with him, Lilia was a fool. Lilia always did this, taking the most dangerous jobs, trying to be the protector. Thinking that her body was durable enough, she could withstand the damage, and she was right. But she kept forgetting that was not only risking her own life but the lives of others as well.


    It was so hard to remember that she had to consider the other five, plus her sister. Not just herself and that was why she was the fool.


    *Hello! Hello!* Lilia didn''t get a response, but she felt that the connection was still in synch. How long that will last, who knows, but fingers crossed that the others still were able to communicate. She should be able to connect soon ¡­hopefully.


    And then, Lilia stopped. ''Something was wrong!''


    She didn''t notice before, but now her senses were screaming.


    First, since her eyes still had dust in them, she noticed the smell. It smelled like copper, blood, fresh and old. It was overwhelming, gagging.


    Touching stone, it felt slippery with some grisly mush.


    Lilia already knew what awaited her before her eyes cleared up. But the sight couldn''t prepare her for the horror.


    Bodies, young and old, male and female, n.a.k.e.d and in pieces. It was on Lilia and around Lilia. It was horrible, and she couldn''t escape it. There were no doors, just a hole in the ceiling; leading up to the guards.


    ''A hole in the ceiling?'' Lilia looked up to get a closer look. Wasn''t that a trap door? She must have fallen through by accident. ''Oh, no!'' Her eyes widened in realization, seeing her surroundings in a new light. ''This place is a frigging garbage dumping site.''


    ''Who would do this? Major Hatten? Was this his doing?'' Her eyes changed with fury. Her thoughts raced. ''If it was? He will pay for this. No one deserves to be treated like garbage.''


    Her hands were trembling, but Lilia managed to grab a camera from her gear and took some pictures. She didn''t want to do it, but Lilia knew that Headmistress Weatherly wanted this doc.u.mented.


    Lilia was almost finished when her ears picked up something. ''What''s that? Not the guards, they are still circling the same area. Something else, but it felt off. Why do I hear only movements? No breathing, no heartbeat?''


    Only her quick reflexes saved her when a huge man crashed through the wall and attempted to flatten her like a bug.

 Chapter 10 - 6

    Half a Year Later.


    Lilia was fighting with Bryson. It was just training, but she felt that Bryson was taking it too seriously. It didn''t help that his thoughts were filled with winning, winning with any means possible.


    The training began shortly after her arrival; they didn''t even give her time to process everything. At first, it was frustrating and exhausting. She didn''t know how her body worked anymore. It felt like she was crawling when everyone else was running, but she slowly got used to it. Now she thinks that the training was helping her work out how her abilities work. Now it was less frustrating, still exhausting.


    Though she hadn''t won a sparring match yet.


    She spotted on the corner of her eye. Druid and Shadow were fighting in the next area. With fire surrounding her, Druid kept Shadow at a distance with her snake-like whip, while Shadow had gathered the shadows around him, making human shaped-shadows to distract her while he moved around her with his knives.


    She shook her head. ''What am I doing? I need to concentrate on my own match.''


    Bryson was using his medium, a sword hilt, to its full advantage, and he had a couple of years'' more experience. Lilia didn''t have her medium and wasn''t used to her abilities, but she was stronger than him, and she got a feel of his movements.


    Bryson used his water magic with precise movements, but they were too perfect. She could see a pattern, and that was his weakness. Being a Life Elemental meant that her magic was more intoned with her body, so all she needed to do was to bide her time, and dodge until the right moment.


    ''There!'' Lilia dodged at the last minute, moving forward and tackling him, her claws at his throat.


    Heather, who was the referee for Bryson and Lilia while Terran refereed Sean and Druid''s match, yelled in excitement, "Lilia wins!"


    Bryson scrambled away. "That''s not true! She cheated, she had too." Trying to convince himself more than anyone else. "I want a second opinion."


    "Don''t know, looked fair to me," Terran soft voice answered, while Heather just giggled.


    Excited, Lilia turned her back. She wanted to celebrate with the others.


    Instead, she felt something cold pierce through her shoulder.


    ''In the shoulder, again,'' she thought with numbing calm.


    When she turned around, she saw Byson''s gleeful smile ¡­then she spotted Shadow behind him with his dagger raised¡­ before she blacked out.


    ***


    Lilia came too, numb on pain killers. She felt the other five were occupying the beds around her. That confused her. She and Bryson should be the only ones injured, why did everyone else look so sick?


    "I hope you learned your lesson," a voice came out of nowhere. Lilia looked up to see the mean lady, no Headmistress Weatherly, standing over them. She looked furious. "You all share the same fate for the rest of your lives, like it or not. You foolish kids, you nearly died. I am not going to stand by to see my investment going down the drain¡­at least not before I have any use for you." Headmistress Weatherly turned. "Now, if you excuse me, I have a school to run." She left the room, furious steps echoing down the hallway.


    ''Died? All of us would die if one of us died. Is that she what trying to say?'' Lilia''s mind raced.


    Even with only Lilia and Bryson injured, it was not hard to see the truth in Headmistress Weatherly''s words.


    Her thoughts were interrupted by one of the white coats who came by her bedside. "Your sister is waiting for you." Stella walked in with crutches, in with tears streaming down her face, and Lilia felt her sister''s small form curl into her side. She sobbed and said, "You almost died! I was so scared. Don''t leave me!"


    Lilia wrapped her uninjured hand around her sister''s small body.


    "I won''t."


    ***


    Present Day.


    Lilia flopped onto the mat, exhausted. Her energy level was at an all-time low. "That was so close," she g.r.o.a.n.e.d. Lilia lost, but it was a good fight.


    Druid was nearby, wiping her face with a towel. She studied Lilia with a thoughtful look on her face. "You should have won."


    "No," Lilia denied. "We were pretty close. I just can''t beat your foresight." Going against someone who knows what going to happen ten seconds in the future was hard to fight against.


    Druid just sighed, shaking her head. "Even with my foresight, you should have won." She paced a little before kneeling next to Lilia. "Honestly, fighting you was painful."


    Lilia sat up abruptly. "What do you mean?"


    "Your fighting skills plus your control over your speed and your strength are superb. But your overall power is lacking." Druid gentle voice spilled out.


    "Were you testing me?" Lilia tensed up. "Was this Headmistress''s Weatherly''s idea?"


    "Partly," she admitted. "Look, pretty soon, you and the twins will be going on more dangerous missions, and I''m afraid that you will get yourself and us killed."


    Lilia moved away, crossing her arms, defensive. "Like your perfect, I heard that sometimes you do your own thing despite the mission."


    "Yes, I do my own thing, and I have my own reasons for that." Druid looked annoyed. "But at least I am not deliberately handicapping myself. I use my abilities to the fullest wherever they might lead me."


    "I don''t want to hear this anymore." Pissed off, she got up and head towards the door.


    Druid called out to her. "Please go clean up and come back. Headmistress Weatherly is arriving soon." The door closed behind her, and Lilia leaned against it, closing her eyes. "Well, that could have gone better." Lilia heard Druid''s whisper.


    Lilia''s hands were shaking. She felt them both, her medium, just on the tip of her fingernails. It would be so easy to call them back to absorb their energy. To become stronger.


    Suddenly, she closed her hands. ''No!''


    She felt eyes on her when she looked up to see Shadow staring right back at her. There was something in his eyes that she can''t read.


    "The door."


    It took a second to register. "Oh, yes." She moved away from the door so he could brush pass.

 Chapter 11

    Everyone was frightened by a loud bang and the rocking aftershock that followed after. Major Hatten temporarily left Druid''s side to talk loudly to one of his guards. He didn''t seem to like what he heard.


    Major Hatten returned and addressed everyone. "Ladies and gentlemen, there is nothing to worry about, that was merely a trap malfunction. It''s already taken care of." He picked up some wine and raised it. "So, eat, drink, and dance! Have fun!" Everyone laughed and smiled at one another, reassured.


    ''That idiot,'' Bryson cursed silently, when he realized that he couldn''t contact Lilia, he cursed a second time


    *Do you want me to go after her?* Shadow asked.


    At least the connection still works. Bryson thought before he replied, *No, proceed with the plan.* He straightened his tie, with gritted teeth he added, *As painful it is to admit, Lilia can hold her own.*


    There was a pause before Shadow answered, *We agree to disagree¡­but fine.* That ''fine'' empathized that if Lilia wasn''t ''fine,'' then Bryson was the one Shadow would go after. He had firsthand experience of how capable Shadow was. Their past encounters weren''t pleasant, and very painful on Bryson''s end.


    *Terran, be at the ready with immediate medical care,* Bryson ordered. *I have a feeling that we are going to need it.*


    *Roger,* Terran replied with a sombre tone.


    ''Not to mention his comb-over. How crass.''


    It was like a circus or a costume party where he portrayed himself as the Commander-in-Chief, and everyone else was salivating for his attention. With their ill-fitted clothing and jewels, they found salvaging; they were as fake as the Major was.


    He researched Major Hatten''s history. Before the war, he was a car salesman. When the war began, and any able man and woman were obliged to enlist, he hiked out and hid behind one of his rich cousins, leaving his wife behind in the process.


    Now, Major Hatten was put in charge of a compound because he had relatives in high places. His ruthlessness and his salesman''s charm got him the rest of the way. He was sc.u.m.


    Usually, Bryson would be very opposed to Druid consorting with such a man. But the way she was leading that odious man in a merry dance was a very amusing thing to witness.


    While taking a sip from his drink, Bryson watched as Major Hatten tried to lead Druid further towards a room adjacent to the ballroom. She was having none of that, and gracefully danced away from his touch, followed by a teasing laugh indicating that there were no hard feelings.


    Anger overtook the ''good'' Major''s expression, and Bryson lightly touched his shoulder, reminding him that Druid was not alone.


    "Major sir, if you are going to take her to another room, then I must come along," Bryson stated firmly.


    "What are you, her bodyguard?" the Major sneered back.


    He nodded his head towards the bookish-looking man who had escorted them in.


    "Besides, your guests will miss your commanding presence," Bryson continued, raising his voice higher, catching the notice of nearby party-goers. "We wouldn''t want that, would we?" Bryson glared at the man, making sure that the Major understood his threat.


    The look on the Major''s face indicated that he had received the message, and he wasn''t happy about it. But like a good salesman that he was, he plastered a smile on his face and stated, "Thank you. lad, it''s quite refreshing to see the younger generation taking an interest in politics, and right now, it is time for me to greet my other guests." Taking the way out, he offered his hand.


    Bryson took a second to take his gloves off before reaching for the offered hand. Then he internally braced himself while Major Hatten''s past invaded his mind.


    When the sideshow finished, the Major was out of earshot.


    Bryson wiped his hands with a handkerchief and folded it up as it had very neatly. Before putting back on his glove.


    "You didn''t have to do that, you know," Druid whispered beside him, taking his arm and leading him to the dance floor.


    "What?" He widened his eyes in false innocence. "Touching him, or taking your toy away?"


    "Both," she said, gracefully guiding him to lead while throwing her moves in the mix. A smile broke out. It made him proud to see her in his arms when she was in her element when she was happiest.


    "And you play it so well," she admitted with a smile, and he could practically hear the panting of the men and some women, not realizing that every move she made, she did so with a clear path in mind. "Besides, he was getting a bit too ''hands-on'' for my taste," she said, showing a little bit of her vulnerability. Bryson liked to think that he was the only one Druid showed that side of her.


    She, like him, had an aversion to touch. Druid, due to an incident that had happened in her past. And he, with every human touch, he received a piece of their memories. With his perfect memory, it was another stain that he wished to forget.


    Like the memory, Bryson had when he accidentally touched Druid years ago.


    ***


    The fire was everything and everywhere, ¡­and with it the smell of burnt flesh. A younger-looking Druid covered in black soot. She fell to her knees, screaming while her surroundings went up in flames.


    ***


    Druid''s memories, like many others, were still fresh in his mind. But they were Druid''s memories like everything else about her; they were important to him. Something awful had happened to Druid, and everything in him wanted to help her to make it better. But he wasn''t so crass to bring up something too painful for her to talk about.


    "I am sorry that I put you through that, I only want to confirm what I fear is true," Bryson replied, trying to focus on the plan¡­and not on the past that he could not change.


    "The full party is a trap to gather all his roadblocks in one place, and a couple of riff-raff to keep the official off the scent. He is planning to kill us all." Bryson stated with a tired sigh. It was one of the possible scenarios that might occur, so it wasn''t a surprise, "On his puppet-master orders."


    "The Major never met him." Bryson knew how bad that was.


    "Well, that''s not suspicious." Druid sighed. "Headmistress Weatherly won''t like this."


    Before he could say anything more, he was interrupted by...


    *We have to hurry! This place is rigged with explosives!* Lilia shouted out with panic.


    Druid and Bryson glanced at each other with widened eyes.


    "Major Hatten doesn''t know anything about that," Bryson confirmed before everything went to hell.


    ***


    He slammed down his fist, and she stumbled under, feeling the wind slice the air above her. Lila ran through the hole that he made, and she heard him charge behind her.


    While Lilia avoided another punch from the man, it wasn''t hard; the guy had only brute strength and no finesse. But with the condition her body was in, she doubted that she would hold up for long against his fist.


    Lilia glanced warily at her opponent. You could tell from all the scars, surgical and otherwise, that this guy had gone through the wringer.


    He was barely recognizable as a human being, and his crashing about indicated that he was feeling no pain. The worst part was he had no brain activity. Nothing for Lilia''s telepathy to hold on to, there was no point reasoning with him. It was like fighting an overcharged zombie.


    He also had a vine tattoo crawling up his neck. Was he experimented on because he was a Vine survival? In any case, experiments, to this extent, were forbidden since the Lumeye Wars.


    If Lilia brought this guy in, Major Hatten was finished, but it was becoming increasingly clear that the only way to stop him would have to be something drastic.


    ''Oh well, hopefully, Shadow will find something more portable.''


    A big fist came toward her. It was too late to dodge it. So, she held her ground. Lilia could feel the punch force transferring through her body and slamming into the wall behind her.


    He moved in to sweep away her feet. She barely dodged by using his leg as a springboard and bounded backwards through the now open wall.


    ''Goddamn.'' Before Lilia could stop herself, she punched him. Appalled, she watched him crashing backwards, the wall crumbling down on top of him.


    "No!" Lilia cursed. She wanted to avoid attacking him.


    Lilia jumped further into the room to one of still standing pillars and place her hand on its surface. She moved her hand away, satisfied.


    ''Good, still solid. At least for now.''


    Lilia gaze swept around her, seeing the disaster that she and the zombie man created, she couldn''t help but laugh in exhaustion. It looked like it wouldn''t take much for the ceiling to tumble down.


    ''At least she had more room. Wait! What was that smell?'' Her mind connected the dots, and a smile began to form.


    Just barely slipping away just as the zombie man tried to flatten her yet again.


    "Okay, I am getting tired of this." Lilia looked up before she dashed towards the big guy and slammed her fist into the side of his face.


    ''Good thing, his defences are shit.''


    He stumbled and fell to one knee, but it didn''t take him down. Lilia was counting on it. "Come on, come on," she waited, but she didn''t have to wait for long. The big guy slowly got up and gave chase.


    ''That''s it!''


    Lilia ran, making sure that the big guy was running behind, trying to smash her with his massive fists. She had to make sure that his focus was only on her.


    At the very last minute, she allowed her claws to form and cut through the wall, using the rest of her body to slam into it, hoping the debris and dust would mask what was about to come. Then she did the same with the next wall.


    She grabbed the edges and flipped in and up.


    The zombie man didn''t.


    Lilia watched as he fell into the sea, crashing into the cliff on the way down.


    It took all her strength to prevent the wind from slamming her into the building. She quickly climbed back in before she lost her grip.


    Lilia doubled over, breathing heavily. She wanted to crawl up in a ball and scream. The shock and the pain finally catching up to her. Terran would have a field day, trying to fix her up. Although she was a fast healer, they all were, the pain was just as intense.


    ''No, not now, I need a distraction, something, anything.'' Lilia brushed against her fatigues. She stumbled back to her feet.


    Lilia dusted herself off, glancing mournfully at her ruined fatigues. It looked like Lilia went through the wringer. They would draw too much attention. She should find something nearby.


    She swallowed back her hysterical laughter. All too aware of how ridiculous her situation was. Lilia of all people caring about how she looked. But it got out of her head at least.


    As soon as she calmed down, Lilia stilled, as she smelled something¡­gunpowder?


    The saltwater smell was hiding it, but it was gunpowder.


    With a growing feeling of dread, Lilia looked around.


    And Lilia spotted something, a dozen of somethings attached to the supporting posts.


    With a start, Lilia called out to the rest of her team telepathically, praying that the message will get through.


    *We have to hurry! This place is rigged with explosives!*


    ***


    Rachel felt the explosion before it registered in her mind. ''Oh, it must be another trap malfunction.'' The next second, she felt Statson''s heavy body slam her much smaller one onto the floor and roll her next to a wall.


    Looking over her shoulder, Rachel looked at the scene before her in shock: terrified people, screaming and shouting, pushing and pulling. Rachel winced when she saw a guy pulled under and disappear under the stampeding feet.


    They rushed towards the door, banging their fist against the solid frame. "It won''t open! It''s stuck!" Cries of despair echoed.


    All she could do was watch. When people thought their lives were in danger, there was no reasoning with them; they turned into crazed animals.


    ''I could have been in that mess.'' Rachel was so thankful for Statson''s quick reflexes.


    "You''ll have to be on your toes, Girly," Statson advised while he helped her off the floor. He picked up his hat, which had fallen nearby.


    "Shit, the doors are not opening!" shouted a panicking voice.


    "I figured," Stanton calmly stated. "That is one sadistic bastard."


    "Major Hatten?" she asked, but dismissed it instantly, spotting him cowering under the banquet table.


    "No, a bastard who likes to watch." He nodded his hat towards the cameras in installing throughout the room. Rachel counted about twenty. "At a safe distance."


    It dawned on Rachel. "Generally, In the Cities, security cameras are common but here."


    Statson nodded. "Right, here they are too expensive to maintain. On Compounds, I see them around, sure, but not so many in one room. And this is an Outpost, only useful for temporary use, why even bother."


    "We can''t shoot at them. It will spook the crowd even more," Rachel said in frustration.


    "I may have a better suggestion," a sweet voice, with a hint of seduction, said from behind them.


    They turned towards those dancing green eyes that were oh-so captivating, before noticing the girl was not alone.


    Bryson stood by Druid''s side, with their chaperone close behind.


    Even closer, they were even more beautiful, but then she noticed a dangerous air about them... one that was so familiar, and yet she couldn''t put her finger on it.


    ''Oh well, it will come to me.'' Rachel thought, dismissively.


    Statson reacted instinctively, reaching for his gun, But Druid was quicker, moving with incredible speed. She had Statson''s gun in her hands before Rachel could blink, holding the gun like a harmless toy.


    "We know that you have no reason to trust us, but we have nothing to do with this. We are here to gather information, nothing more," Druid spoke in soothing tones, then she turned her head in thought. "Well, I am not saying that things didn''t go a little sideways."


    "For Ayden." Statson gritted his teeth.


    Bryson''s sneer was answer enough. "He would sooner kill us, to him we are...defective," he replied like he was chewing glass.


    Rachel was confused. "Ayden, who¡­" Then her eyes widened. "You don''t mean the Lumeye who started the war thirty years ago. But that would make you¡­"


    "Lumeye, yes," Druid finished with a nod.


    ***


    Two guards ran down the corridor. "Trap malfunctioning was one thing but this. Nobody told us about the explosives," the guard with the light brown hair cursed out.


    The darker-haired guard answered, "Yeah, this is way above our pay grade. Let''s get the hell out of here.


    Then suddenly, the light brown-haired guard shouted out in surprise. "Crap, something scratched me." He halted in his tracks, surprised.


    The dark-haired one stopped a little ahead before turning around to face the other guard. "Ha, John, why''d you stop? We don''t have time¡­" he paused, his eyes widening. "What''s that?"


    The light brown-haired guard, John, turned around and looked. "I don''t see anything. Come on, Craig, are you playing tricks on me?"


    Craig shook his head. "No, no. I thought I saw¡­ Well, I thought I saw a girl." He shook his head harder, trying to clear out the cobwebs. "Shit, I must be losing it."


    "No, it''s probably just dust," John said, before starting to run again. "Come on; we need to get out of here."


    Craig took one last look back before following his friend.


    A few seconds passed before someone stepped out from the side corridor. It wasn''t a girl, but the replica of light-brown-haired John. Well, except for the eyes. They were cyan.

 Chapter 11 - 7

    The Headmistress''s Office.


    A plump, sturdy woman with greying dark hair, sharp, but tired, hazel eyes leaned into her chair, sipping a mug of coffee. Maria Weatherly, Headmistress Weatherly, had spent all night going through the day-to-day paperwork, and it was starting to get to her.


    She glanced at the window. She could see the afternoon sun peeked through and sighed. Last time she checked, it was pitch-black.


    Maria softly placed her cup of coffee on her desk, rubbing her eyes behind her glasses. She ignored her assistant, Tina Andres, while she was silently pouring her seventh, no, was it her eighth, cup of coffee.


    Another night, looking through trade agreements. Mission reports, discipline doc.u.ments, obituaries, recruitment lists, accounts, and the like. The paperwork was endless. Not to mention having to deal with other Compound Leaders and Cities'' government to keep her compound open. Plus, her little side business as an information broker.


    It was a real headache and frustrating to the point of exhaustion.


    ''I wouldn''t have it any other way.''


    But something else was on her mind. In the act of vexation, she pushed away from her desk to stare out the window.


    "Major Hetton bragging that he''s going to take over my compound like it was a done deal. He even had the nerve to pump my kids for information." She gritted her teeth.


    There were not many registered compounds due to strict conditions. First, it needs to be self-sustaining. Second, it needs to house a large number of people. And third, the area only shows a minimal amount of damage from the surrounding Wastelands.


    Compound 8 was only established a few years ago, so it was still vulnerable to outside takeover. Plus, the city Towa was close by, and so were a lot of ruined towns, she didn''t need to say that the compound was prime real estate. It was a trail just trying to keep the vultures away.


    "Isn''t that what you want him to do?" Andres'' voice was suddenly beside her. Marie glanced sideways before turning back to the window. She was a little startled by her assistant''s silent movements but appearing weak, unless it benefits her, was something that she doesn''t do.


    Marie had to smile at that. "Oh, yes. Drucilla can sweet-talk anyone for information, and Byson has his ability." She smiled turned into a frown. "I am more concerned about something else."


    "Are you that worried about Major Hetton?" Andres asked.


    "About Major Hetton? No," she denied. "He can eat his pompous a.s.s for all I care, but his backers are another story." She sighed, rubbing her forehead. "He is way too confident."


    Men like Major Hetton were predictable. They overvalued their importance and think they were above the law¡­ especially if a woman was involved. Marie liked to be underestimated, it was more satisfying bringing them down.


    If only I were dealing with just Major Hetton.


    "What I need is more information." Wait, there was something. She moved back to her computer opening her email. There, a party invitation from Major Hetton.


    "Outpost 23, huh? I believe that''s close by," Marie whispered. Outposts were not much different compared to compounds, except they didn''t meet one or more of the criteria. Even so, they had their uses. "Doesn''t he use that Outpost a lot?"


    "Yes, especially of late, but I thought you going to decline?"


    "The timing was too suspicious," she answered thoughtfully. "But we may not have a choice."


    "Do you want me to contact Mr. C.h.e.s.terfield?" acquired Andres.


    She hated the man. His cover was to be Bryson''s and Druid''s chaperone, but he was a government spy. His objective was to monitor her Lumeye teens. It couldn''t be helped if she wanted the Cities'' support, she had to abide by their rules. At least for now.


    "Yes, but I don''t think they are going to be enough."


    "You mean Shadow, I didn''t think it would be that kind of mission."


    "I want to cover all angles. That''s why I am sending the younger ones as well." Marie watched the surprise crossed on Andres''s face.


    "They only have gone on in and out jobs. They are not ready," Andres denied.


    "Maybe so, but my instincts are screaming that they are all needed. If not¡­" Marie shrugged her shoulders. "Let''s pass the mission off as a team learning experience."


    "Why risk it then?"


    "Major Hetton threatened my kids, no one threatens what''s mine and gets away with it." She clenched her teeth. "Plus, his faceless backers are worrisome. I rather cut their heads off before they have a chance to cut off mine." Marie headed towards the door with Andres not far behind. "Now lets the kids the good news."


    Headmistress Maria and her assistant Andres walked into the training area. The six Lumeye instantly stood at attention.


    "We have a mission to plan."


    "Yes, Ma''am."


    ***


    The Day of the Mission.


    Lilia and the others stood beside the back gate, with the Headmistress and Stella. She wondered, for only a minute, where Miss Andres might be, but she must be at Headmistress'' office, diverting any unexpected visitors.


    Druid and Bryson looked very spiffy in their evening wear. They, with their escort, Mr. C.h.e.s.terfield, were going by car, whereas Lilia, Terran, Heather, and Shadow will be trekking through the Wastelands.


    Driving by car was going to take a couple of hours at most. So, it was going to take quite a bit longer to walk. Lilia didn''t mind; she''d rather trek through the Wastelands with all its dangers than being trapped in the car any day. She shuddered at the thought.


    Plus, she was distracted by a squirrel''s thoughts, just beyond the gate. She couldn''t help but smile at the little guy''s antics, scurrying from one tree to the next. Animals'' thoughts were more comfortable to handle. Maybe because of how straightforward they were. Another reason she likes the Wastelands.


    But not everyone was as overjoyed as she was. Whereas Terran and Shadow were indifferent, Heather, on the other hand, was pouting. "I want to drive."


    Druid answered soothingly. "Having a fourteen-year-old driving a jeep stands out too much."


    "I could drive, way better than any of you," Heather huffed. "And I''m a mechanic I can fix anything."


    "Heather." Terran g.r.o.a.n.e.d, shaking his head.


    "I do not deny that your skills are top-notch, but¡­"


    "Would you rather be stuck in a car, when you have a chance to be out there?" Lilia added, waving her hand in the direction of the Wastelands.


    Heather''s mouth gaped open. "But¡­" She looked conflicted. "Fine, I''m faster without the jeep, anyways," Heather reluctantly agreed, but she was still pouting a little.


    Headmistress Weatherly looked bored. "Can we get a move on, Lilia." Her eyes glare burned a hole in Lilia.


    "I hate this." She sighed. What the headmistress was asking was something too similar to what happened before.


    "I don''t care if you hate it, do it anyway," Headmistress Weatherly ordered. "This could save your life."


    Terran hesitantly asked, "What''s going on?"


    Druid stepped in. "Lilia is trying something, just watch."


    Lilia breathed in and out and closed her eyes. Her mind reaches out to something that was always there, the link, and she started to play. Lilia was the conductor trying to find the right resonance for her musicians to respond to, and they to each other. She touched a note. ''No, that''s not right.'' Then another. ''Closer.'' Let''s try this again. ''There!''


    Lilia opened her eyes. *If you can hear me, raise your hand.*


    The other five Lumeye raised their hands.


    "What so special about it?" Bryson asked. "We all now that she is a telepath."


    Don''t like explaining it was so tiring. Fortunately, Stella spoke up. "It''s like a closed-circuit communication device. Since communication devices are spotty in the Wastelands, the headmistress¡­um¡­" Stella''s eyes turned to the headmistress.


    "I ''persuaded'' Lilia to work on it." ''Persuaded? More like hounded.'' "You can have contact not only with Lilia but with each other as well. I figured that this mission would be an appropriate time to test it."


    The twins looked at each other with wide-eyed, before conversing telepathically.


    ''The volume!'' She winced.


    Lilia kneaded at her head. She slipped her headband around her eyes and covered her ears with her earphones, trying to keep the pressure tolerable. She was prone to sensory overload and have five other minds crowding on her own doesn''t help.


    Lilia felt a hand brush against her arm, and the information overload slowly ebbed away. She uncovered her eyes slightly to see the concerned face of her little sister. Lilia smiled faintly. Stella always made her feel better with just a touch.


    "I''m fine." Lilia gave her sister a strained smile. "The connection just needs to stabilize." She closed her eyes again.


    It only took a few minutes for the connection to settle down, and Lilia could finally think.


    "It is good to have your attention, Lilia." Lilia glanced up and saw Headmistress Weatherly staring back. Her words seemed harsh, but she slowly nodded her head, like she knew it was hard for Lilia and understood. In her own way, Headmistress Weatherly cared¡­even if it was just a little bit.


    Lilia glanced at the other five. Druid and Terran''s worried look; Bryson, indifference; and Heather, a little confused. She didn''t look at Shadow. She didn''t want to know what his expression was.


    Lilia patted Stella''s hand, indicating that it was okay to let go, before turning towards Headmistress Weatherly and nodding in confirmation.


    Headmistress Weatherly stared at Lilia for a few seconds before addressing everyone. "Okay, let''s get this over with. I have better things to do with my time than being here. You all know the plan, so let''s just go over the basics. Bryson and Drucilla are to attend the party. This time you''re the distraction. Stay close to Major Hetton as much as possible."


    "Yes, Ma''am."


    Headmistress Weatherly addressed Druid alone. "Drucilla, please make sure that you don''t do anything unnecessary. The last time was a real mess to clean up."


    Druid smiled sweetly. "Yes, Headmistress."


    Headmistress Weatherly looked like she didn''t believe her, but before she could let it slide, she turned to Bryson. "Bryson¡­"


    Bryson bowed with his hand to his heart and said with arrogance, "I will take care of it."


    ''Suck up!'' Lilia thought.


    "Good." Headmistress Weatherly continued, after a pause, "While you two are distracting Mr. Hetten, I want Lilia and Sean to sneak in, to look for anything useful."


    "Anything that can be used against that asshole..." Headmistress Weatherly couldn''t help but show her seething expression, before reverting to her usual blank face. "Terran and Heather will stay at the rendezvous point. I want you two to stay there unless any trouble arises. Heather, make sure your sniper rifle is at the ready." She glared at them, warningly. "Be on your guard at all times. Your attentiveness and prompt response may save lives."


    Heather, bored with all the talking, was poking Terran. In response, He was attempting to stop her. They looked up when they felt everyone''s eyes on them. "Yes, Ma''am!" The twins said together, straightened up, trying and failing to look serious.


    Lilia couldn''t blame them. She had a tough time staying awake herself. She was itching to get out into the Wastelands¡­ and quickly get back to bed.


    Headmistress Weatherly sighed while she rubbed her forehead.


    "Moving on¡­ I gather that you memorized the outpost floor plan, guard rotations, and exit points, but just in case¡­" Headmistress Weatherly gave Stella a ''move it along'' look.


    Looking fl.u.s.tered, Stella stepped up and handed a folder to each Lumeye. "This the dossier in any information we could find on Major Hatten. Plus, schematics of the compound, and guard rotations. Please have a look," She gave a pointed look at Lilia.


    In response, Lilia widened her eyes. How dare she just assume that Lilia couldn''t do the simplest of task¡­she glanced inside the folder. Okay, maybe it was a good thing to have¡­for reference''s sake. Looking at the others, Lilia was relieved to see that she wasn''t the only one who decided to keep it.


    Her relief quickly turned into anger when she saw Bryson, who scoffed at the folder and crumbled it into a ball, tossing it to the ground. Before Lilia could make a move, Stella was there, gathering up the papers. "Bryson," she said, tsking her tongue. "I know, you more than anyone else, didn''t need it, but it''s not good to throw it away like that. Resources are scarce." For them, living in the middle of the Wastelands, recycling, and reusable resources was a matter of life and death.


    Bryson straightened and, with his chin in the air, he turned his back on Stella. "I don''t have to listen to someone as insignificant as you."


    "Bryson!" scowled Druid, and she lightly tapped his shoulder. He just scoffed but didn''t move away from her touch.


    Angrily, Lilia balled her hands. She wanted to hit Bryson. But Stella just shook her head and rolled her eyes. Yeah, Bryson was always going to be Bryson. Nothing was going to change that.


    Headmistress Weatherly was tapping her heels on the ground with impatience. "The WMPs will be there." The WMP stands for Wastelands Marshall Patrol, and they were despatched by the Cities to keep the Compounds in line. Their presence was expected at any Compound function to represent the Cities, "Be careful not to get caught. WMPs are trained to be very observant¡­Well, the good ones, in any case."


    In the corner of Lilia''s eye, Druid looked up from a startled look. What was that about? Lilia was curious, but right now, the Headmistress gave them a look that said, ''pay attention to me, or else.''


    Headmistress Weatherly clapped her hands together. "Remember the rules: Stay within eyesight of your partner. Don''t use your abilities unless necessary. And be careful, you''re no use to me dead, or even less so, captured," Headmistress Weatherly stated, give them a long glower to make sure they understood.


    "Yes, Ma''am!"


    "Dismissed!"

 Chapter 12

    Before anyone could comment on Druid''s shocking statement, She straightened with a glazed look in her eyes. "Hold on to something." Then with more force. "Now!!!"


    Everyone grabbed onto something, a few seconds later, everything trembled violently.


    Rachel had to close her eyes to keep out the dust and debris, trying to block out the screams and the cries of pain and fear. It was awful; it felt like being trapped in a cookie jar, while a child came along and shook it with all his strength


    Rachel couldn''t do anything; what kind of cop was she? She couldn''t help anyone, no one, not even herself. All she could do was hold on and pray that it would be over soon. It was so frustrating.


    A couple of minutes passed before she realized that everything had stopped, only the whispering of the hurt and scared remained. It was only when a big hand clasped on her trembling shoulders that she looked up to see Statson staring right back at her.


    The big man whispered in her ear, "This is no place to breakdown, Girly, scream your little heart out when this is over, hell I might even join you, but right now we need you, okay? There are a lot of frightened people here that need us to be strong. You got me?"


    Rachel nodded, wiped away her tears, stood up and straightened her back. "Yes, Sergeant," she said with conviction.


    "Good, Girly," he said, brushing the dust off his hat, and when finished setting it back on top of his head.


    Then Statson turned towards Bryson and Druid. "Right now, I don''t care if you are blue aliens trying to have a spot of tea in the Stanley Cup. If you have a plan, let''s hear it."


    "Aahhh," Druid said, still a little bit confused.


    "I am not going to argue with you about the greatest pastime that was ever created, so what is this damn plan?" Statson growled back.


    "First, we need the locations of the cameras," stated Bryson.


    "So, you noticed them, too?" Statson asked.


    "Obviously," Bryson answered like it was the stupidest question in the world.


    Statson pulled out a piece of paper out of his hat. "Already ahead of you, Ice Boy, I marked down all the cameras I could find. I had an odd feeling and wanted to investigate further, but all this happened." Statson waved his hand around to empathize with the mess they were already in. "Can''t say for sure if we missed any."


    Bryson bristled at being called ''Ice Boy.'' Druid, on the other hand, had a delighted smile on her face. Bryson moved to stand with his back to the wall using Statson as a shield, after taking the papers. "It will have to do. Block the cameras for me that''s a good man," Bryson replied, condescendingly. "First. we need to disable the cameras..."


    He balled up his fists, then breathed into them. A mist settled around his hands, barely visible, then he released it. It grew bigger and bigger until it filled up the whole room, just below the camera line.


    Rachel breathed in and out. She could see her breath; she couldn''t help the wonderment that crept into her eyes.


    And with a sweep of Bryson''s hand, the mist surrounded the cameras, freezing them in its wake.


    "Well, that''s some nifty trick you pulled off, Ice Boy," Statson said, not sounding impressed at all; he was in the Lumeye war, after all. Statson must have seen it all. Bryson looked miffed at being called ''Ice Boy'' ¡­again. "So, do you have another trick like how to get out of here?"


    "If it was just us," He touched Druid''s shoulder. "Easily. But with these many witnesses...hmmm, people," he corrected when Druid elbowed him in the shoulder. "Then we need a bit of¡­ discretion."


    "Come on now, boy, unless you or the Red Princess knows how to work with stone, then we have some issues." Statson knocked on a nearby stone wall to make a point.


    "Yes, that is correct," Bryson said dismissively. "I am not talking about Druid. Do you really think that we are the only ones here? You know that Lumeye works in groups, and we are no different."


    "Do we have the time to argue who is Big Dog?" Druid asked with boredom and borderline annoyance. "I already sent a message to Terran¡­ he works with the earth," Druid added for Statson''s and Rachel''s benefit. "He''s positioned outside, so be ready."


    "Terran?" asked Rachel.


    "One of our backups," Druid answered. Rachel wanted to ask more questions but now wasn''t the time.


    "Whenever you do your thing, we will do ours, Girly," Statson called out.


    An angry man, with a red face, said, "See here, do you know who I am?"


    "I don''t care if you are the leader of the free world. Sit down and shut up, because if you don''t, I am authorized to stop this madness anyway possible," Statson commanded, his hand drifting towards his gun.


    The man obeyed, putting his hands up in surrender. That quieted the crowd. "That is better¡­ you," he pointed to someone at random. "You help me with the injured, you, guide the..." he began directing the crowd; his experience of taking charge was evident.


    Rachel started to help here and there, trying to get people away from the walls, helping the injured when everyone was settled.


    She was waiting for the signal from Bryson and Druid.


    "Get ready," whispered Druid, which made Rachel jumped.


    "You startled me," Rachel said, brushing her dark brown hair away from her face.


    "It wasn''t my intention. I am merely stating that we must act soon, or we won''t survive."


    "I thought all Lumeye...." Rachel was stopped by Druid''s finger on her lips, resulting in a blush. Druid was beautiful, especially up close.


    "We are not indestructible, just different, and we can die very easily," Druid said with ruefulness, her eyes distant.


    "Why are you helping us?" Rachel blurted out. "Why? As Bryson said, you could have just left. You have no reason to help any of us."


    "Yes, that is true, except when my..." Druid paused. "It is time. Get ready. There is a high chance that this will go wrong. Terran says that the ground is highly unstable, and the castle is sliding slowly into the sea."


    "The sea?? How are you talking to...?"


    "It is happening."


    "What?"


    The room started to shake, just enough to be noticeable. It wasn''t as bad as the last one.


    Then suddenly, trees and rocks burst through the wall. They branched out further before melting into the surrounding walls and the floor.


    "Wastelands! The Wastelands are coming to kill us!" Someone screamed out. Panic arose again.


    Rachel turned to Druid. "Terran?"


    "Yes." Druid nodded her head in confirmation. "Disguising it as a Wasteland attack smart." She bit her lip in concern. "He can''t keep this up for long. He is wasting too much power."


    "It''s a very idiotic plan. Even someone with an ounce of musical intelligence would know that this is no Wasteland attack." Bryson sneaked up behind them. Startling Rachel. He deliberately made sure that he separated Druid and Rachel.


    "In this panicked crowd? Who will ever know?" Druid swept her hand.


    "You can," Bryson whispered in a loving tone.


    Druid justed smiled back.


    "In any case." Bryson looked a little uncomfortable with a blush on his face. Ah, that''s kind of cute. "Maybe Terran''s actions might be helpful."


    "What do you mean?" Rachel asked.


    Bryson slowly turned toward her and the look like she was an idiot. "Listen, you¡­"


    Before Bryson could continue, Druid interrupted. "What he meant was that the Wastelands is coming. The sooner we get out of here, there sooner we are safe."


    Then someone shouted, "Hey, there are cracks in the wall. I see daylight. We can get out!! We can get out!"


    Everyone cheered.


    Rachel could hear Statson shouting, "No pushing, the injured must be helped out first... no pushing."


    But eventually, they got everyone out, except for Bryson, Druid, Statson and herself. Even their chaperone was outside.


    "Well, it''s time to get the heck out of here." Statson started heading towards the crack.


    Rachel began to follow but stopped when there was a nagging feeling that she had forgotten something. "Where is Major Hatten?" She didn''t see him going outside like the others.


    "Right here."


    Rachel and the others turned to see Major Hatten and four other guards with guns at the ready, and a bomb strapped to his c.h.e.s.t.


    "''He'' wanted me to die? Is that it? That bastard planned this from the beginning?" Major Hatten mumbled to himself. He wasn''t paying attention to them. He was looking down in a daze, at his bomb strapped c.h.e.s.t.


    Rachel froze, her thoughts screaming, ''Oh God, we''re all going to die!''


    "If that''s the case, then at least I get to kill a couple of thorns in my side," Major Hatten said, looking up at Statson and Rachel with a crazed look in his eyes. "Oh, and Weatherly''s star pets. Too bad, I thought I could have used you." When he said that, Major Hatten was looking directly at Druid, and it wasn''t difficult to comprehend what he meant by that. Creepy bastard. He turned back to Rachel and Statson. "Drop your weapons. Now!"


    At Statson''s nod, Rachel placed her gun gently on the floor. Statson followed suite.


    "Now, now, don''t be hasty." Statson held out his hands, trying to be as non-threatening as possible. "There is no need for violence. We can all walk out of here, alive and well." His eyes weren''t on Major Hatten but on the guards behind him.


    The guards lowered their rifles and look at each other uncertainly.


    Major Hatten laughed hysterically. "If that man wants me dead, I''m already dead. I have nothing to lose. Do you think anyone of us can escape from him? Better die here than become one of his experiments."


    That seemed to convince them. The guards raised their guns once again.


    Rachel looked on in disbelief. ''What are they so afraid that death was the only option?''


    Rachel tried to concentrate on the madman. She really did, but she noticed that one of the guards had the most beautiful cyan eyes. Those eyes were staring right back at her.


    ''How could he have those eyes? I only know one person with those eyes.''


    ***


    Tawa


    In one of the high-rise buildings, a computer screen went static. "Boss. the screen." A man in front of the computer screen turned towards the man in the suit. "That''s the last camera, all of them are static."


    "It doesn''t matter," the man in the suit answered. "As long as the building goes down as planned, everything else is fixable."


    "Did Major Hatten realize you double-crossed him?"


    "If he didn''t before, he certainly does now. That fool. Hope he likes the present I left for him." He paused. "Right now, I''m more interested in other¡­elements."


    On the computer were pictures of Bryson, Druid, Statson, Rachel and others scattered across it.

 Chapter 13

    The guard with cyan eyes¡­ The only indication that he was aware of Rachel''s gaze was a slight widening of his eyes. Other than that, he looked like a regular blank-faced soldier, nothing special.


    But Druid knew better. A smile shaped her beautiful lips.


    Things weren''t what they seemed, and Major Hatten was utterly unaware. In fact, with his crazed, but a focused expression, his intention to kill was apparent.


    ''There was no reasoning with him.''


    She furrowed her brow, trying to find every thread possible, seeing several, most of the scenes ending with one or more of her groups dead.


    ''That wouldn''t do.; Each one still had an important role to play.


    ''Even Statson with his silly nicknames.''


    Her eyes twinkled when she thought of her own nickname that the big man had slapped on her.


    ''Red Princess.''


    Druid really, really like that name. It was so¡­ fitting.


    Sometimes it was to do something unexpected, and in this instance, really, really stupid.


    Bryson is going to be upset. She winced internally. Sorry, Lilia.


    All she had to do now was to wait for just the right moment.


    *Heather, we will need a little help,* Druid said telepathy. *On my signal...*


    *On your word,* Heather answered in a flat, monotone voice.


    "Now, we all die." The Major thumbed the trigger.


    Well, almost thumbing the trigger. Because the man with the cyan eyes slammed himself into him, and the Major lost his balance and fell to the ground.


    Druid shouted, *Now!*


    A long ripping bang echoed before one of the guards fell with a bullet hole in his c.h.e.s.t. Heather had just shot him through the top window.


    Everything seemed under control, but then the floor and the walls rocked and screeched with the pressure. Everyone was pushed off their feet.


    *Sorry, I couldn''t hold it.* Terran''s strained voices came through the telepathic link. *Get out of there now.*


    Druid looked around. Bryson and Statson were nearest to the exit with Bryson having his medium, a sword hilt in hand.


    The cyan eyed guard was close by, a little out of Bryson''s protective zone, but safe enough. Besides, if he was who Druid thought he was, he could take care of himself.


    Druid turned. ''Now, this is the tricky part.'' Rachel was thrown across the room; she couldn''t get to the exit in time. If someone didn''t intervene, then Rachel''s life was going to be cut short!


    The Major was already upon his feet, and he was pushing the button to make the bomb go boom.


    Bryson was putting up an ice shield to cover his and Statson''s retreat.


    "Druid, come on." He gestured to Druid to follow him. He practically threw the big man through the cracked wall, while Statson fought to get to his doomed partner.


    The guard with the cyan eyes jerked towards Rachel before he glanced at Druid.


    He nodded and headed towards the crack.


    Druid took a breath, touching her own medium: a whip that was curled around her waist. As soon as Druid felt the leather, drawing power from it, she disappeared in a puff of smoke, reappearing in front of Rachel, right in the path of the explosions.


    Druid held out her shaking hand, chanting in her head, ''Please! Keep the flames under control!'' Her fire elemental was so volatile that it took a lot for Druid to control. Her forehead clenched in concentration.


    Druid started to absorb most of the fire. Not only to stop it from touching Rachel, but she needed the energy for what she needed to do next.


    The heat around her got hotter and hotter, burning some of the debris before it touched her, but not all. Some had gotten through and were leaving cuts and bruises in various places, including a slash across her ribs.


    Druid gasped in pain.


    When Druid felt the floor gave way. ''Okay, time to go.; Druid grabbed Rachel and teleported them both safe.


    Almost to safety, that was. There was a reason Druid didn''t make a suitable transport. Rachel looked like a slightly toasted marshmallow, with burn marks all over her.


    ''It could have been worse. Rachel could be dead.'' Druid sighed in exhaustion.


    She saw a touching, but the funny, scene where Statson came in like a mother hen, looking Rachel over, giving her a hug in relief, then he jumped back when Rachel gasped with pain.


    Before Druid''s injuries got the better of her, she fell into Bryson. "What were you thinking? You could have been killed. Just to save a human," Bryson said, and there was disbelief in his voice. "It''s lunacy."


    "You don''t understand. My visions screamed at me that Rachel''s important. I couldn''t let her die; I can''t let that happen again, not again," Druid said, shadowed with painful memories, that even now she couldn''t explore more deeply.


    His ice-blue eyes softened, and he took her in his arms for comfort. "I know, honey, I know. But please give me more notice. That almost gave me a heart attack."


    She smiled sweetly back at him before snuggling within his warm embrace. "I make no promises."


    Bryson stiffened, interrupting their sweet moment, his eyes became cold again. Druid followed his gaze, and there was the cyan eyed guard walking towards Rachel.


    But he wasn''t just walking; his form seemed to shrink. Curves developed in certain places. Hair grew longer and lighter. She, with red in her cheeks, stopped a few feet from Rachel.


    Rachel gaped like a fish, recognition clearly written in her eyes.


    "Li¡­iii¡­lll¡­iaaaa. How?" she managed to spurt out. Statson looked on in confusion.


    ''And Shadow?''


    Oh, he was there. He already had the evidence he''d gathered and delivered to Headmistress Weatherly by one of his phantoms. Shadow shaped men who were able to function indirectly from Shadow. Even after all this time, Druid had a hard time figuring out how Shadow''s abilities worked.


    Though that wasn''t what concerned her. Watching Shadow intently.


    The scene of Rachel and Lilia''s reunion unfold right before his eyes, his grey eyes lightened to almost white, and his fist tightened so hard that blood poured through his fingers.


    ''this is it.''


    ***


    Lilia slumped down onto the ground after releasing her mimic ability. Rachel was in front of her, and she was calling out to Lilia in panic, but it seemed so far away. Lilia was a little confused to see Rachel, there of all places.


    ''I thought she wanted to be a teacher,'' Lilia thought.


    She didn''t know much about Rachel after Mom took her in. After Lilia''s breakdown, Rachel was like a breath of fresh air. Rachel helped her feel like a kid again, instead of a freak of nature. Lilia heard snippets and pieces about how Rachel was estranged from her family, and she was with Lilia''s family to study to be a teacher, but nothing else. But still, Rachel shouldn''t be here, and wearing that uniform¡­it was inconceivable. What happened?


    Rachel was hesitating. "No, Lilia looks much worse. Look at her first."


    "Lilia''s a Lumeye. She''ll heal faster, and nothing''s broken, so she''ll be fine. But you¡­those burns need to be tended to immediately," Terran handed her his special home-made energy drink, "Here, this will help you," before dragging a protesting Rachel away.


    ''Yep, that would help¡­as soon as I can move.'' Eying the drink.


    Mimicking or copying another''s form wasn''t a picnic. Quite the contrary, Lilia rather avoid using that ability altogether, it made her feel too vulnerable. But after she ran away from the explosions, she found herself surrounded by guards. Unless Lilia wanted to fight her way out, she didn''t have any chose, but It came with a load of risk.


    First off, Lilia needed to be close to someone to scratch someone, to activate the ability. Then, after her transformation, all her Lumeye abilities were dulled. Except for her cyan and her telepathy, which was still on the fritz, even after she sent out her message to Bryson and Druid. If the form were female, it wouldn''t be too bad, but apparently, Major Hatten didn''t hire female guards. So, she was stuck mimicking a male. Male forms felt like she had worn clothes a couple sizes too small, and it was very itchy. It was not pleasant.


    Lilia was on her way out, but Major Hatten tapped her, and there she was in quite a mess. Lilia didn''t mean to transform right in the open¡­right in front of Rachel. Then her telepathic connection snapped, and the backlash forced her to change. She felt like a rag doll¡­ A wounded, exhausted rag doll.


    Lilia felt a furry something underneath her hand. She instinctively felt energy pouring into her body. *Va?* She questioned telepathically. *I thought I saw Sil, but you''re here too?* Lilia was referring to the silver winged falcon.


    The little cat purred, stretching underneath Lilia''s hand. *Seriously? You gave us freedom. We can do whatever we want, you dimwitted girl. One of us is always nearby¡­all you have to do was call.*


    *And the other...?*


    *With the only unprotected human, we could access¡­Rachel,* Va said. *Boy, that girl knows how to walk on the edge of danger. That family of hers¡­* The cat made a tongue clinking sound.


    *How did you know I was worried about her?* Lilia asked, a little embarrassed.


    *We are part of you, silly girl, how can we not know?*


    Lilia had enough energy to bury her face into the cat''s soft fur. *Thank you.* In reply, the purring got even loud


    "There''s a damn cat!" Lilia heard the big man''s voice, Statson. "No, Lazy Bones, you shouldn''t do that, that cat''s wild."


    ''Lazy Bones? How did he know?'' Not realizing that Statson meant that she was just sitting there doing nothing.


    "Don''t worry about it, Lilia''s good with animals," Druid said. "I have seen various kinds of animals just come up to her like it was natural." Envy was in Druid''s voice. Animals had the tendency to run away from Druid."Ignore that." Bryson waved his hand in dismissal. He stood right in front of Statson, making sure that he was looking at him. "We need to decide what we are going to do with you two."


    Statson, not one to back down, looked right up at the taller Bryson. "Ice Boy, I don''t care if you use your Lumeye powers on me. Nothing stopping us from leaving¡­"


    "I''d like to go with them," Rachel piped up but was ignored. She was still being treated by Terran.


    "Besides, we can''t be the only ones who saw you use your powers. We had a whole party of people who must have ¡­"


    "Everyone left," Heather interrupted, running up to meet them. "It''s not surprising we''re sitting ducks here." With the outpost gone, there was no protection from the Wasteland, and the noise of the explosion would draw wildlife to them. Not to mention that the Wasteland went hostile if there was significant damage. Even Lilia and the others wouldn''t survive if the whole Wasteland were against them. "They left cars behind. Can I drive?"


    Bryson sighed but consented. Heather squealed, before running back the way she came. Bryson called after her, "Load up the equipment!"


    "Yes!"


    Statson watched her go. "What is her role in all this?"


    "Sniper." It was Druid who answered.


    "Ha," Statson grunted. "It takes all kinds."


    Lilia could feel her senses calling back, but what she heard, she didn''t like. Lilia finally got up and gulped down her energy drink and walked towards Bryson and Statson. There was no cat in sight. "We need to leave! I hear the Wastelands moving towards us."


    After hearing that, Statson relented. He may be stubborn, but it was glad to see he wasn''t suicidal. It was safer with numbers. "Fine. I want to talk to your Headmistress anyways."


    Everyone ran towards the cars.

 Chapter 14

    Headmistress''s Office.


    "WHAT THE HELL IS WRONG WITH YOU?" shouted Headmistress Weatherly. "You are lucky that you came back alive." After they arrived at Compound 8, the Lumey, while Statson and Rachel were waiting outside the office, was rushed into Headmistress Weatherly''s office.


    The six of them stood at attention, army style, back straight and hands linked behind their backs. Other than that, they all looked like a mess. Even the neat and proper Bryson looked like death warmed over. While Headmistress Weatherly''s appearance was so pristine and tidy, it was hard not to be intimidated.


    It wasn''t an act; the woman was ruthless, always looking for an angle, and she had the guts to back it up. That made her unpredictable and very scary, specifically if she focused her anger on someone.


    "First, Lilia, you separated from your partner: that is a big no-no! Always work in pairs no matter the situation." Headmistress Weatherly was pretty much in her face at this point, but Lilia tried to keep her face forward. She winced. Her ears were ringing. "Your idea to be the bait was an inspired one, but unnecessary, and it had too many risks. You should have returned to the compound as soon as you had any inkling of something going wrong." Headmistress Weatherly poked her manicured blood-red nail pointedly into Lilia''s c.h.e.s.t. Lilia winced silently."You have good instincts, so use them. What good are you if you are dead, hmm?"


    Being in similar situations upon numerous occasions, Lilia knew that she would only accept one answer.


    "Yes, Ma''am." But she gritted her teeth, not because of the lecture but, because of Bryson. He was purposely triggering her telepathy with smirking messages.


    ''The guy''s a tool.''


    Lilia''s attention turned back to the headmistress. "This will not go unpunished," she promised. Lilia paled.


    The last time she was punished, she was peeling potatoes and washing dishes like no tomorrow and her sister was right there beside her. Whenever Lilia had gotten punished, Stella was, as well. So she had not only Headmistress Weatherly''s wrath to endure, but Stella''s.


    Headmistress Weatherly stalked towards her next prey. This time it was Bryson''s turn.


    "Ma''am, I¡­" Bryson started, but she held out her hand in silence.


    "I have chosen you two not only because you look good together, and that''s great for my image. Um, I mean the Compound''s image," the headmistress coughed out, "but I needed you to keep Druid in line when she has one of her episodes. Not to follow her around like a lost puppy." Headmistress Weatherly waved her hand to the door, where Rachel and Statson were sitting in the lobby. "You''re the reason why I have two police inspectors who know way too much now."


    Even though Lilia liked to see Bryson squirm, she still felt the need to speak up on his behalf. "Ma''am, ignoring Druid''s visions has proven disastrous in the past."


    "Yes," Headmistress Weatherly gave Lilia a hard stare before turning to continue to speak with Bryson, "I know that, and I will keep that under consideration when deciding on your punishment. But the fundamental facts are that when you have a mission, you must concentrate on the mission. Not on irrelevant details. I have half a mind to separate you," She paused, letting the words sink in before returning to her desk. "This is just a warning, but if this happens again¡­Let''s move on, shall we?"


    Headmistress Weatherly picked up the folder on her desk before staring down the six teenagers still standing as still as statues.


    "Well, the mission wasn''t a total failure. Shadow managed to acquire evidence of scandalous and very illegal activities. Even though Major Hetton is dead, his contacts are not so that opportunities will arise. The biggest issue was the unknown backer that Major had. He was giving Major Hetton financial support. There is still data to comb through, but he covered his tracks well. Our main priority is to identify him as quickly as possible."


    "Other than Shadow''s good work, Heather and Terran did especially well," she added it like it was an afterthought. "They actually did what they were told."


    The twins high-fived before returning to attention.


    "Now go, and get your wounds treated, and for God''s sake, change your clothes!" The headmistress waved them away, reaching for the coffee on her desk. "Lilia, stay. Let''s chat some more."


    The headmistress placed the pictures that Lilia took on her desk. Lilia didn''t want to look at them."Lilia, you''ve seen the underbelly of the compound and had some interesting experiences, thoughts?"


    Lilia paused, deciding she might as well get it over with, before speaking bluntly, "It was a dumping ground for the trash, the bodies, the experiment, the files...."


    "The people at the party," Headmistress Weatherly pressed.


    "The way that the explosives were set up on the cliffside, the full outpost would slide into the sea. And all the outside exits were either blocked or locked. Yes, they were lured there to be killed off," Lilia confirmed.


    The headmistress smiled, which chilled Lilia to the core.


    "I might have a use for those inspectors, after all."


    ***


    After Headmistress Weatherly gave her permission to leave, Lilia passed the two WMP police inspectors in the waiting room, with two guards on either side of them.


    Lilia nodded towards Miss Andres, who was handling the front desk.


    She barely glanced at the waiting inspectors. Especially not at Rachel. Lilia didn''t know how to deal with her. It brought memories she rather not deal with.


    Rachel stood up. The guards tensed, and Assistant Andres'' eyes sprang up. Assistant Andres asked, "Miss Liu, please sit down, you''re making the guards nervous.


    Rachel put up her hands. "I want to talk to Lilia for a second. Please?" she pleaded.


    Miss Andres considered it for a moment before agreeing. "Okay, but only for a few seconds." She signalled for the guards to stand down. "Headmistress Weatherly doesn''t like to wait."


    "Lilia¡­" she began.


    "I don''t think this is a good time."


    "Lilia just listen to me, okay?" she breathed out. Her hazel eyes were insistent. "I have a million questions. About what happened when you disappeared. What happened earlier? I was looking for you and your family for a long time." Lilia was unresponsive, and she felt Rachel''s frustration, but she didn''t know what to say. "Please give me something."


    "Stella is here," Lilia offered, before turning her back and walking away. ''Please don''t look back. Just walk away. It''s best for her this way.''


    Lilia followed the others, who were quite a bit ahead of her. She didn''t want to think how much seeing Rachel meant to her. How it brought back memories that she didn''t want to think about how much Rachel helped her when she most needed after her breakdown.


    ''Now it was time to not think about the past; I need to think about what I can do right now.''


    First, go to the medical wing to get treated. Then get some much-needed sleep. Then in the morning, going back to class, and all the crowds. Lilia sighed again. How stressful, how tiring. All she wanted to do was go to sleep. Forget everything else.


    Catching up to the others, she found Heather, who was bouncing excitedly. She was telling anyone that could hear about how she had gotten engine parts she needed to finish her experimental engine. Lilia smiled; this was her new normal. Anything more was just too much.


    Lilia''s thoughts were interrupted by a gloved hand, shoving her against the wall. She resisted the urge to shove back.


    ''Oh well, it''s not like I didn''t see this coming,'' she thought, rolling her eyes up to see Bryson''s angry face.

 Chapter 15

    Bryson''s face was a few inches from Lilia''s, and he was spitting mad. Quite frankly, she didn''t really blame him, but still, this was a little too close for comfort, and she was getting tired of him trying to undermine her every time he saw an opportunity.


    "You put Druid in danger," sneered Bryson. "It''s because of you that she was hurt. She saved that woman because of you, didn''t she?"


    Lilia didn''t reply; she didn''t need to. He kept on talking, shoving her against the wall every few seconds.


    "She''s from your past, right? Someone, you care about? She has nothing to do with the team. Nothing to do with us." Bryson''s eyes blazed with anger. "You are a disgrace. A girl like you shouldn''t even be in my presence, If I had my way, I''d¡­"


    "What, kill me?" she asked, with a little laugh. "You know that is impossible unless you want to kill yourself. We proved that a long time ago, remember? You are the one who pierced me through with an ice blade. We are all stuck together." Lilia was seething. She grabbed his fist and glared into his eyes. "I am sick and tired of you blaming me for every little thing."


    "I''m tired of you, your nothing but an eyesore," Bryson growled back, pushing her away.


    Lilia felt her back hit the wall. She closed her and breathed in and out before addressing Bryson once again. "You are threatened by me."


    "I am most certainly¡­"


    "Yes, you are because I can beat you in a fight. You''re afraid I am more powerful than you." Bryson had a complex ever since she beat him four years ago. The funny thing was that she would have a harder time winning if his fighting patterns weren''t so predictable.


    "You are not¡­"


    Lilia couldn''t help but laugh at how ridiculous the whole situation was. "Come on, you are far better than me at everything else. Why does this bother you so much." Bryson was highly intelligent, charming when he wanted to be, beautiful in both appearance and mannerism, and hard working. Far better than she could ever be. If Lilia was into guys, then she had to admit that she could understand the appeal.


    ''Until he opened his mouth, and you realize how much a pompous jackass he is.''


    ''Ah, it was because of that.'' "It''s because I am a girl, right? Shadow, you can accept because he is a guy, but I''m not. Is that''s the thing that bothers you the most about all this?" Lilia had to shake her head. If it was anyone outside the group, Lilia would just walk away, but it''s Bryson, like it or not, they are stuck together.


    Lilia held her head, she could feel a headache coming on. ''Why do relationsh.i.p.s in the group have to be so complicated?'' Thinking of Rachel, her mother, and sister. ''Okay, maybe relationsh.i.p.s, in general, are complicated.''


    "No, it''s not just that." Bryson didn''t deny it. "You are reckless, you don''t follow orders, and you''re lazy. You are a danger to us all, by your fool-hardy actions."


    Lilia nodded head in agreement. "Yes, I am all those things and more. It''s something I need to work on, but I don''t think that''s the point."


    "Of course, that''s the point. You are risking our safety. Your movements should be restricted," Bryson argued.


    "But I wasn''t the one who put Druid at risk." Before Bryson could say anymore, Lilia put up her hand to interrupt him. "I did my share of mistakes, I do not deny that, but I also can improvise and think on my feet. And I''m not the one who hurt Druid."


    "Who else, but you?"


    Lilia rolled her eyes. Bryson was smart, but when it has to with Druid, he had a blind spot. "Druid did."


    "No, she¡­"


    "No, of course not!"


    "Then I think this conversation is over," she stated with finality. Lilia couldn''t stay a second more. Slipping away neatly, she walked away to catch up with the others. Lilia could see Druid in the distance waiting and watching, a knowing look in her eyes. It was frustrating how much she knew before everyone else did.


    Lilia looked around. Shadow wasn''t with them. That wasn''t odd, he sometimes watches in his shadow world, but he always stayed close to Lilia. But she couldn''t feel his gaze. Why did she have an odd feeling this time?


    All she could do was to shake it off.


    "We aren''t finished," Bryson stated after he passed her.


    "We never are," Lilia whispered. Same old, same old. Nothing ever changed, nothing ever resolved. To be truthful, she was getting fed up with it all.


    ***


    Headmistress''s Office


    Maria Weatherly was standing in front of her next adversary, the two WMP inspectors who knew much more than they should.


    "Now what will I do with you two?" she asked, with her mind already working, trying to think of every angle. Oh, how she missed being a lawyer.


    "I don''t know what you mean..." the man with the cowboy hat spoke up. ''Sergeant Statson, was it?'' "Boss Lady."


    "Boss Lady?"


    "You look like ''Boss Lady'' to me," Mr. Statson stated. "Getting those Lumeye kids to do your bidding, and they are afraid of you, so it all fits. Neat and tidy," He lazily sat in one of the chairs, to show that he was not.


    Maria''s eyes flashed a little with that statement.


    Meanwhile, the female inspector, Rachel, looked on, puzzled. She was very green, but Rachel knew how to go with the flow. She adopted his style, and she sat lazily.


    ''Good,'' Weatherly thought.


    "Let''s move on, shall we?" She dismissed.


    "Right, Boss Lady."


    "No," he refused.


    "But I haven''t..."


    "You want us to train your kids. Right?" Mr. Statson interrupted.


    "As a matter of fact, I..."


    "No!" he refused again, with more aggression this time. "Find someone else."


    "There is no one else. Don''t you think I''ve tried already to find someone qualified enough to train six overpowered teens, let alone have the discretion needed to keep it a secret?" Maria paused to take a breath; she hated to lose her cool, but she needed to make her point. "There is a real possibility that they are going to get themselves killed and that all the money and resources I put into them will be in ruins."


    "Then don''t let them go on these secret missions of yours." Mr. Statson said, not giving her an inch.


    The female inspector had gone pale.


    Maria merely gave him an ''are you an idiot'' look. "Please, Mr. Statson¡­"


    "Mr. Statson," she continued like she didn''t hear him. "They''re Lumeye and living in the Wastelands. It''s more than likely they will be fighting for the rest of their lives. I am giving them the means to train in real-life applications, and they are not the only ones. I will give all the children under my care the best chance to survive."


    "God help them then," growled Mr. Statson underneath his breath. "All in the goodness of your heart."


    "Of course not," Headmistress Weatherly said like the notion was ridiculous. "I have a business to run."


    Mr. Statson grunted, "I bet."


    "Now, you know why I need you. Let me tell you why you need me." Maria got back to negotiating. "Mr. Statson, you know as well as I do why you were sent to the Representative Party, where you are obviously underqualified." She decided to be as blunt as possible. Men like Statson responded better with cold, hard facts. "Your Captain or someone in your department wanted to get one or both of you out of the way." Her eyes moved to Inspector Lui. "Even the young inspector can determine that much."


    Inspector Lui tried to interrupt. "Ma''am..."


    "I am not trying to demean you," She maintained eye contact she Inspector Lui. "In fact, I am quite impressed with your record," she stated, pulling out both Miss Keaton and Statson''s file. "Top of your class graduated a year early. In fact, you could get a plush position¡­especially with your family connections. So why are you assigned to the Wastelands, hmmm?"


    "I requested it, Ma''am."


    "Oh, really, how very interesting!" Maria didn''t need to meddle. In fact, with her background checks and her Lumeye''s report, she already knew the answer. What Maria was most interested in was the young woman''s untapped potential. ''It''s not like me to let a diamond in the rough go to waste...''


    "Connections, Mr. Statson, connections. Now sit down!" Maria ordered, smiling inwardly, having the ball in her court.


    "Now, your record tells a different story. You have an abundance of experience, a war vet, but you have authority issues a mile long," she said, opening Mr. Statson''s file. "Did you stumble onto something that you shouldn''t have? Had the young inspector gotten caught in the middle, or is Miss Lui''s family connection an issue, hmmm?" Maria asked, tapping her desk.


    Mr. Statson didn''t speak, just seethed.


    "No matter, their loss, my gain," Marie gleamed with delight. She''d got them. She didn''t need to mention that Inspector Lui was going to stay no matter what Statson said. The look in that girl''s eyes¡­ that look said so much.


    Statson couldn''t help but throw a punch while still going down. "They are Lumeye, what the hell are you thinking? You could get in a lot of trouble consorting with the enemy."


    "Enemy?" Maria laughed. "Those kids? That''s the most ridiculous thing I''ve heard."


    "You are controlling them; you know what happened in the past when we tried to control them. The war happened," Statson growled out.


    Maria gave him a look. She thought he was smarter than that. She didn''t mind beating him to the ground once or a dozen more times. "Control? Do you see one of those barbaric collars on them? Why would I need you if I am controlling them?"


    "Why are they here then?" Rachel asked.


    "Various reasons," Maria warily answered; she didn''t want to show all her cards. She always plays to win. "Please consider my offer. Believe me, it is the best you''re going to get. My assistant will meet you in the morning to receive your decision." Turning away, she dismissed them both.


    She could hear the cowboy grinding his teeth. And she couldn''t help but grin in p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    Before they stepped out the door, she stopped them with the finishing blow. "By the way, do not waste your time going to the officials. Even if you had the connections to go that far." Her assistant came out of nowhere and handed legal doc.u.ments to the very red Statson. "These doc.u.ments prove that my kids are fully sanctioned by the government."


    He sputtered, "How did you...."


    She leaned back with a wicked grin on her face. "What can I say? I like to cross my t''s and dot my i''s. Please consider my offer. Now get out of my office."

 Chapter 16

    Rachel shivered in fear. "That woman is terrifying." She was glad that she was only grazed by Headmistress Weatherly, but Statson received a dozen bullets to the c.h.e.s.t, and he was lucky to get out of there alive.


    The headmistress was like a hound who kept digging and digging until she found the pile of bones, and once found, she started all over again at a different location, repeating the process needlessly.


    "Now, Girly," Statson said, "I don''t know what your deal is, and I don''t rightly care. I might be asking a lot from you, but from the way things are going, I need to know that you have my back if things got dicey."


    Rachel squared her shoulders. Even with her issues, the answer was immediate. "Yes, Sergeant."


    "Good." Statson nodded his head. "You may be green, but you have a good head on your shoulders¡­plus, I highly doubt we have a place to go back to."


    "Are you going to accept her offer?" she asked Statson.


    "We don''t have much of choice, do we?" he answered with anger, but his voice had an undertone of defeat. He took off his hat and dusted off the imaginary dust.


    "That woman knew too much."Rachel clenched her fist. ''She knows, she knows the real reason I am here. That''s why she kept focusing on Statson; she knows that I am no challenge. I am where I want to be.''


    "Yeah, she''s a sneaky bitch that one."


    Rachel almost smiled at Statson''s remark."


    Even though she found herself here, it was like a dream. It didn''t seem real. There were still things that baffled her, and she still had so many unanswered questions. ''Like Lilia being a Lumeye of all things. How had that happened?''


    Talking to Lilia was no help at all. When she was living with the Spencer family, Lilia seemed withdrawn, and who wouldn''t be after what had happened to her? But she still could smile. The current Lilia, it was like speaking with a different person.


    ''Lilia said that Stella was here, but where was Melanie, their mother?''


    The woman smiled. "I get that a lot. If you aren''t aware, my name is Andres, Headmistress Weatherly''s assistant." Andres didn''t offer her hand.


    Rachel glanced at Statson, waiting for the lecture on situational awareness, but it didn''t come. He looked just as startled. Then his gray eyes turned to wariness. Someone who even got the drop on Statson must be very dangerous.


    He reached for his non-existent weapon and cursed. Andres''s eyes followed his every movement.


    "If you wish for a weapon. I am more than happy to provide you with one." Andre''s voice was professional, but there was steel in her eyes.


    ''Those Lumeye and this woman? What is Headmistress Weatherly preparing for?''


    Statson responded, gruffly, "What do you want, anyhow?"


    "Since the Headmistress pulled your guards, it would be impolite to leave you without a guide, especially since the young lady needs medical treatment." Pausing, looking at the clock, she added, "She should be here momentarily."


    "Who?" Rachel asked.


    Suddenly a blur of movement slammed into her. Instinctively, Rachel wrapped her arms around the person and bracing herself. Before realizing that the person was too small to be a threat. A child?


    Rachel smiled at the brown-haired little girl who was settling in her arms, looking up at her through her big frames.


    "I missed you so much."


    Rachel bends over to return the hug. "I missed you too, Stella."


    She got lost in the moment until she heard the Sergeant clearing his throat.


    They both looked up.


    "And who is this?" He looked calmer but was still hot under the collar though there were questions in his eyes, questions that needed answers. Eventually.


    "This is Stella, the youngest daughter I used to stay with while I had a¡­falling out with my family," While standing a little straighter with her eyes forward. He was still her direct superior and deserved respect.


    "And the oldest is one of those Lumeye girls," Statson stated.


    She didn''t need to confirm. Statson already knew the answer.


    "Alrighty, then?" His gaze still held hers before letting it go. It made her relieved that even with all that information, he still didn''t want to pry.


    "Where''s your mother?" She turned her attention towards the twelve-year-old, but she didn''t want to know the answer when she saw the pained look in Stella''s eyes.


    "Dead?"


    "Don''t know," she said with such sorrow that it was almost palpable.


    Rachel just stood there, and those same feelings that had taken over her that day, four years ago. When all she could do was look at that damn red-tape, overtook her again.


    Fear and sadness, yes.


    But the most pronounced was... uncertainly.


    ''Will this ever be over?''


    ***


    ''This human is my competition?''


    ''This messed up human, really?''


    ''So full of contradiction.''


    ''So full of flaws.''


    ''No matter how little of a threat she was.''


    ''The emotion that Lilia felt for this human is more than enough to sign her death warrant.''


    ''Soon she will be nothing but dust.''


    ''But first, there is a more pressing issue that needs dealing with.''


    ''It''s time to teach the others a lesson they well deserve.''

 Chapter 17

    Lilia''s and Stella''s Dorm Room.


    When Lilia finally found her room, all she wanted to do was to flump down on her bed and not get up. She would have stayed in bed for days but were subjected to routine inspections during school hours.


    ''Damn inspections. It makes it hard to get a decent sleep.'' Granted, Lilia''s version of decent was sleeping through the day and missing school¡­missing everything, but still.


    And then, right before she felt that sweet bliss¡­ "Lilia! Stop!" Lilia stopped and turned to see her tormenter in front of her, her own sister, who happened to be her roommate.


    "At least change your clothes and get washed up. I just cleaned in here," Stella scolded. Lilia''s eyes focused on the room. On Stella''s side, everything was neat and tidy, with computer parts neatly categorized on the nearby table. On Lilia''s, it was less messy than usual. Oh, she could see her bed¡­impressed.


    Lilia consented, and grudging began to get ready to go take a shower in the next room.


    "Did you meet up with Rachel?" Lilia asked, a little curious.


    "Yes, she''s great." Stella was beaming. "I''m, you know¡­ glad that she''s still alive."


    "Yeah," Lilia said absentmindedly.


    "You know, it''s not going to kill you to be glad to see her." Stella sat back down on her bed. "I know you miss her just as much as I do¡­maybe even more so."


    "You know I got a new mimic today." Lilia piped up, trying to change the subject.


    Stella stared at her for a long time, but sighed, allowing it. "Really? Anything useful?"


    "Could be, could be," Lilia said, "It''s a nondescript male guard, with training, he could be a good fit." Without her abilities in her mimic form, training up her mimics was a necessity.


    "Another male?" Stella asked. "The other male mimic you have you a hard time adjusting."


    "If you say so," Then a glint sparked in her eyes." Can I watch and make measurements?" Stella wanted data on the capacities of her new mimic, so it wasn''t really a surprise that Stella wanted to watch.


    "Yes, that''s fine," Lilia confirmed, before she stepped into the bathroom, but before she closed the door. "Oh, by the way, I got in trouble with the Headmistress, so we will probably get punished soon." Lilia closed the door as quickly as possible. Soon after, she heard something hitting the door.


    She quickly opened the door and poked her head out. "Oh, by the way, I broke my headphones, can you fix them for me?" Lilia closing the door again as her sister threw something bigger, screaming.


    ***


    Lilia sat, dangling her feet over the edge of the roof, and looked out at the night sky. She couldn''t help but sigh. Lilia was so tired, but something in her just couldn''t get to sleep. A lot of things happen, and she couldn''t process. Rachel was on the compound too. Never thought Lilia would see her again.


    "She changed so much," Lilia whispered. There was a hard edge that wasn''t there before, but she couldn''t expect that everything will stay the same after she and Stella left. Lilia certainly wasn''t.


    Then her mediums were nearby. She could feel just on the edge of the Wastelands. Lilia wanted to talk to them. *Can you hear me?* Lilia kept calling out to them, but all she got was snickering.


    *Okay, fine, don''t answer.* Lilia pouted, giving up.


    "Are you going to jump?" A voice came out of nowhere. Startling her.


    Laughter filled the air. "Oh, did I startle you how refreshing."


    "Druid, what are you doing here?"


    Druid sat down beside her. Moving Lilia''s flute bag to make room. "Are you going to play anytime soon? It would be nice to hear you at least ones."


    "Druid." Lilia pressed with a sigh.


    "Okay, Okay." Druid held up her hands in surrender. "I came to apologize for what Bryson did earlier."


    Lilia leaned back a little. "You know it doesn''t matter unless he''s the one who apologizes."


    "True, but I feel somewhat responsible."


    "You shouldn''t, Bryson would make any excuse to tear me down."


    There was a long silence then Druid suddenly bumped Lilia''s shoulder. "You know, watching you and Bryson is like watching two wolves fighting for dominance."


    "You like to hide it, but yes, you are." Druid gave her a ''you are you fooling'' look. "As soon as you both figure out that you are better leaders, if you work together, the better the rest of us.will be"


    Lilia almost broke out in laughter of the ridiculousness that she could become any kind of leader. "Even if that was true, I''m not the one you need to tell this too."


    "Believe me, I have. Bryson gave me the same look you''re giving me right now."


    Nodding absently, looking down at the ground. "You know, about Rachel."


    "I wouldn''t have saved her if it wasn''t in my vision," Druid stated.


    "I know, just wanted to say thanks." Lilia looked up into Druid''s eyes. "No matter what you''re reasons are." In her weakened state, Lilia wasn''t in a position to save anyone. If she had tried, they both would have been dead.


    "When I was a child. I was an existence without hope. Every day was a struggle for survival. When my farsight kicked in. At first, I thought they were just odd dreams. Then things began to come true." Druid''s expression became sad. "Little things at first. Then I had a big one. A scene that should have been terrifying. Instead, I relished it, hoping that it would come true." She paused.


    "So, what changed."


    Her greens eyes filled with overwhelming guilt. "It came true, and then I lost something precious. Something I didn''t t know I had until I lost it."


    Psychic abilities had the tendency to manifest much earlier than the rest of their abilities. Like a warning sign for more to come. At least that was true for Lilia, and it looked like Druid as well. It brought back memories when her psychic abilities first manifested.


    ***


    Six Years Ago.


    Lilia''s head hurt; in fact, her whole body ached, but the pain in her head that she couldn''t escape, especially with all the annoying a.d.u.l.ts swarming around her like fireflies to light. Lilia didn''t know exactly what fireflies were, but she had remembered seeing them in a book her mom had read to her years ago.


    ''Mom.'' Lilia wanted her mom. She knew she had to be patient. The babysitter had still hadn''t arrived, and her mom could not leave Stella home alone with an ear infection.


    ''Please come quickly,'' she begged. She rubbed the calluses on her fingertips, trying desperately to concentrate on that instead of the headache. Lilia wanted to go on stage. She''d worked so hard for it. But she wished that her mom was here instead of these hovering a.d.u.l.ts. Especially that man. Her manager.


    The agency had assigned him to her but, Lilia didn''t like him, and neither did her mom. She wanted someone else, but no one was available at that time.


    Mom said that he was too charming to be trusted. Lilia really didn''t know what that meant. All she knew was that he had that same empty smile every time she saw him. It was creepy.


    Now, as he was right in front of her, she wouldn''t dare look at him. He seemed harmless and caring, but, there was something else¡­. If she focused on him, something came back at her¡­ thoughts, only it wasn''t hers.


    ''No! Lilia turned away, pulling away from the mean man. He wanted to hurt Mom! No, that couldn''t be real. Not real! Not real!''


    Lilia wanted her flute; she needed her flute. Mom had told her to leave it at home because it was too valuable to risk losing, but she needed it. Lilia clutched its case tightly to her c.h.e.s.t¡­ it was all she had.


    She was relieved when they called her on stage. Anything to get away.


    She smoothed out her dress. Chin up. Walk with graceful confidence. Just like the agency taught her. Lilia''s only focus was on the piano. Stand beside it and curtsy to the audience before sitting down. She''d practiced for hours doing just that, but she still felt nervous. Playing the piano was one thing, but the presentation was another and far more important. At least that was what the agency had told her.


    But even before Lilia could sit down, she felt a wall slam into her face. Voices, so many voices. Screaming, crying, yelling. Crowding in her head. There was no stopping them.


    "Stop!" Lilia screamed out. "Please stop! Make it stop!"


    Everything came to a standstill.


    Lilia opened her eyes and clenched her fist.


    The audience, the people backstage, and her manager were all staring, sightlessly straight ahead, not moving, just staring. They didn''t look human.


    ''No. No. No! This isn''t possible. Make it go away. Mom, please make it go away.''


    She shut her eyes tightly, not opening them again until she felt familiar arms surround her. She buried herself deeper.


    ''Mom.''


    "I''m so sorry. I''m so sorry," Lilia repeated in a voice strained with tears.


    She heard her mom''s voice say, "It''s okay, everything is going to be okay." She sounded so far away.


    She rocked Lilia back and forth, back and forth


    ***


    Present.


    Druid''s faces lightened up with a smiled. "After that, I decided to trust my farsight no matter where they take me. To protect the people care about, and the place I finally found a home."


    ''How admirable.'' Instead of running away as Lilia had. Druid decided to face it head-on. Lilia wished that she was that brave.


    Druid got up and stretched.


    "Go so soon. If you stay any longer, we could see the sunrise together." Waving toward the horizon.


    "No offence, but I rather watch the sunrise with my boyfriend. Though you are my second choice." Druid winked at Lilia.


    "Nice to know that I am still on the list." Lilia teased back.


    "Always, sweety. Aways." Waving goodbye as Druid moved toward the exit, but stopped and turning around taping her cheek thoughtfully. "Oh, forgot about something."


    "Is this about Bryson again?"


    "Ha, Ha, no. This is about Shadow."


    "What about Shadow?" Lilia asked cautiously.


    "Have you notice that we paired up. Me with Bryson and Terran with Heather."


    "Are you saying that I have to date Shadow. You know I am not attracted to guys, right?" Lilia was a little confused about where Druid was going.


    Druid laughed. "No, No. Everyone knows that." Lilia nodded her head in confirmation, she already kept her species a secret. So keeping her s.e.x.u.a.lity a secret seemed really redundant in comparison. "Plus, Heather and Terran are twins, so that is kind of ich." Druid shuddered a little at the thought. "I meant that you need to find a balance with your opposite element like the rest of us have."


    "I really don''t know how." Lilia sighed. What Druid said made sense, but still¡­


    Druid gave her a hard look. "Well, you better figure it out. Shadow''s struggling as it is, and you''re not doing so hot yourself." Walking towards the exit once again. "Just a fair warning Lilia. Have a good night." Druid blew her an air kiss before leaving


    Which left Lilia alone with the raising humming of the Wastelands.

 Chapter 22 - 18

    The Next Morning.


    After Lilia got caught sleeping on the roof, she discided, for a change, to go to class herself instead of making her sister try to track her down and practically drag her there.


    ''Might as well give her a break today.''


    But the real reason was that Lilia needed the distraction. Too many things were happening that she knew she needed to deal with it. But the truth was that Lilia didn''t want to. She didn''t want to think about it at all. She would instead go to class and not think at all.


    Lilia knew it was imm.a.t.u.r.e of her. She just didn''t have the energy to care, at the moment.


    She brushed her blond hair out of her eyes and quickly strode into what she hoped was her first class. Lilia ignored the stares.


    Or was it because Lilia went berserk at one of her concerts when she was a child, and they were waiting for the crazy to come back?


    Lilia shrugged. It didn''t matter, because she''d stopped caring what other people thought of her a long time ago.


    ''At least, that was what I tell myself.''


    Lilia had some tempory headphones, but they were not as good as her old pair. It was taking all her energy not to read her classmates'' thoughts. She didn''t need a headache on top of everything else.


    Lilia sat in the back, fiddling around with her arm brace. She glanced around the room, seeing the people around her, who had similar bindings on exposed areas like arms, hands, necks and faces.


    Some left the vines markings were visible for all to see, wearing them proudly because with survival came enhancement which made them¡­well¡­more. But others saw the vines as evidence of what they lost. Around the compound, the bindings had become more of a fashion statement.


    Hers, well, hers had nothing to do with the Vine Virus. And everything to do with her being a Lumeye. She took Mistress Weatherly''s advice and kept it out of sight. It was a good thing, too; her tattoo had the tendency to move a little and glow like her eyes sometimes did. So it was convenient for everyone to think that she had the Vine Virus.


    Plus, the only doc.u.mented Lumeye who had a tattoo like hers was Aiden, the leader of the Lumeye resistance. Had he had live mediums like she did? Was Lilia somehow related to him? In any case, if Aiden cared about the six of them, they would have been picked up a long time ago.


    ''Wait! I came to class to not think about anything.'' She laid her head into her hands. There was no point in thinking about things that couldn''t be changed.


    ''Thank God,'' Lilia thought while she watched a sharp-eyed older woman with graying hair walked in. She, too, had a brace covering her left forearm. What, did you think only the young were affected with the Vine Virus? Viruses didn''t discriminate.


    "Why are we here?" asked the teacher, Mrs. Cray. At least Lilia thought her name was Mrs. Cray.


    "The government forced us here," piped up one student.


    Everyone broke out in laughter.


    "No, Donald¡­ I mean, why are we here in the Wastelands?" Mrs. Cray continued. "How are we even surviving and, in some places thriving, how is that even possible?" She paused, then continued. "After the war with the Lumeye, they were blamed for the Ripples. Some say with the charged force of power the Lumeye created during the war, it forced changes that twisted our world, animals and some of its people into something unrecognizable, into something alien."


    Lilia sighed. ''It''s going to be one of these days. I might as well find a place to sleep.''


    Mrs. Cray asked another question. "How can we survive when the rules we used to live by don''t work anymore?"


    "We adapt?" said another student.


    "Yes, humanity is known for its ability to adapt and thrive in various situations in many environments. Mind you, we are still suffering from the aftermath of a war, even if it is our win. We needed time to recover, time to process, time to rebuild. What was the government''s solutions to this unfortunate development?"


    "The Cities."


    "Yes, quarantining hundreds of cities hiding behind their technology and leaving the rest of the world to rot. Their solution, even from the beginning was only a temporary one. Even now, they suffer from overcrowding and food shortages. Sooner rather than later there will be more o,f us than there is of them¡­But we are getting off-topic. How are we here? How are we surviving?"


    She wrote one word in capital letters and underlined it. "An ACCIDENT happened," she lectured. "Accidents that resulted in big discoveries happen all the time. For example, the discovery of gravity by Sir Isaac Newton when an apple fell on his head, or, more recently, the discovery of the Lumeye. In this instance, a bunch of kids wanted to find a thrill that they couldn''t find inside the city and decided to escape into the Wastelands. Only one boy made it back alive¡­Now, what was different about this seemingly ordinary boy from the others who didn''t survive?"


    "I know that some of you already know the answer but let one of the newer students to answer. So any takers?"


    "Luck?"Another student answered.


    "Not quite, but it was a factor. This boy was in a brass band; he played the french horn. Now you are going to ask, ''what does that have to do with anything''? And I will answer ''everything''." She paused, taking a sip of water before continuing. "After this discovery, it comes to this, this new world happens to have the basic functions, a rhythm, that if deciphered will unlock how to manoeuvre in the Wastelands from one location to the next without getting killed."


    "It has its own song," whispered Lilia.


    Mrs. Cray heard her, nodded in acknowledgement, and repeated, "The Wastelands has its own song. Good, Lilia," she complimented her. Lilia hunched down in her seat feeling the stares o,f her classmates, hating the attention. Attention meant that minds were focused on her, thus making it harder for her to stop their thoughts from invading her mind.


    Lila winced. It was true that she was a washout. Even now, Lilia had a hard time even taking her flute out of its case, let alone play it. But a wannabe? No, Lilia would bet that she had more talent than anyone.


    "That''s why you are in this class. Each one of you has talent in music, and if honed, it will make you better tackers and scouts, allowing you to secure the safest path for the rest of us to follow. You are all the key that allows us access to the Wastelands."


    Mrs. Cray turned towards her tablet. "Now, let''s go back to page 243..."


    ***


    Lilia stumbled outside the class and followed the masses to the next one. But she was soon stopped by Ms. Andres.


    "Lilia, the Headmistress has a message for you." It wasn''t odd to see Andres delivering notes to staff members and students alike. Especially if she wanted the content to be secret. No one stole anything from Ms. Andres unless they liked pain.


    Lilia received the note and said a quick ''thank you'' before leaving to find somewhere safe to read it.


    She stepped into a darkened corner, unfolding the note.


    ''Lilia, your presence is required at 16:30. At the usual place.''


    ''Headmistress Weatherly''


    It was short and sweet, but Lilia got the gist.


    This must be about what would happen to the two WMP inspectors. Knowing the Headmistress, Lilia knew she''d already found a use for them. Sighing, she didn''t want the hassle, and she didn''t want to face Rachel again.


    Lilia yawned. ''Maybe it was time to take a nap.''

 Chapter 23 - 19

    "Where the hell are they?"


    Statson stood in the hidden bas.e.m.e.nt training room, the operator''s booth, his face beet red. Rachel was worried that he would keel over from the stress.


    He really looked pissed. Not only because the Lumeye hadn''t shown up yet, but because when that lady Andres came to Statson''s door to receive his answer, they were given a note.


    ''The students will arrive at 16:30, waiting for your instructions.


    Please arrive at 16:15 with your young partner.


    Andres will meet at 16:10 to show you the way.


    Everything will be clear at your arrival.


    Headmistress Weatherly''


    He was sulking; it was funny to watch. But in the end, when the time had arrived, he allowed himself to be led to an underground training facility.


    Statson''s mood downgraded to grumpy, and then it upgraded back to pissed when 16:30 had passed, and only Stella showed up with no Lumeye students in sight.


    "Where are they?" Statson glared at the twelve-year-old.


    Stella was taken aback, scared. "I um don''t know."Not making eye contact. "Um, I got to go." Stella scurried away out of the line of fire.


    "I''m going to kick those kids asses if they ever show up," Statson growled out. He absolutely hated it when people were late, especially when he was the one left to wait. To him, it was insubordination, and that behaviour wouldn''t be tolerated.


    Stella looked a little worried, especially when Statson moved too close. She was using an effective barrier, her computer, keeping her head down and hidden behind the computer console,


    Mostly to get away from Statson, Rachel moved to see what Stella was doing. "What do you do here, anyway?"


    "I''m a data analyst, or at least I am trying to be." Stella paused, she looked up at Rachel with excitement. "Basically, I catalogue my sister''s and the other abilities, their weakness, their mediums. Everything."


    "That''s very impressive." Rachel was not shocked. Stella''s mother was a genius, and Stella had shown signs of high intelligence even eight years old.


    ''Genetics is a beautiful thing,'' Rachel thought with a little bit of bitterness, thinking about her own corrupt genetic tree.


    "I even got fighting styles. Like how Heather''s a long-ranged shooter but had minuscule defences. But Terran''s defences are even higher than Lilia''s. But he is not an attacker, so they cover their weaknesses by working together¡­" Stella stopped talking, looking away, embarrassed. "Sorry I have a tendency to ramble."


    "No, that'' just¡­"


    A puff of smoke and flame appeared in the middle of the training room. Rachel turned towards the commotion.


    A familiar redheaded beauty, Druid, popped in. Rachel winced, her thoughts turning to her own experience with Druid''s teleportation abilities, rubbing against her bandage burns, and not to mention her singed hair. Teleportation certainly wasn''t human-friendly.


    ''Oh, the hair!'' Rachel thought with regret. She''d always prided herself on how good her hair looked. ''Better that than dead, I guess.''


    Druid waved with a glint in her eyes, she didn''t look surprised that she was the only one who''d shown up.


    Statson left the operator''s room and stood right in her face. He seethed out, "Where are they?"


    Druid didn''t even flinch and tapped her index finger against her chin. "I wonder..."


    Then Statson gave the girl that look, and Rachel couldn''t help but shudder; she knew that look well. The look that said, ''I will stomp you into the ground before chasing you around with a sharp object.''


    He was not bluffing, as Rachel remembered her own experiences on the receiving end of that look. It always ended¡­ painfully.


    The Druid girl didn''t look concerned, even giving her a wink like she knew what she was thinking. "Reading minds?" she whispered.


    Druid laughed, "No, that is not one of my abilities, but did anyone tell you how expressive you are? You should work on that." Her blatant snub of Statson didn''t go unnoticed, but she continued talking, "If you wanted to know so badly, Stella probably knows. In that database system of hers, she recorded our habits." Rachel glanced at the tiny girl who was still doing a successful job at hiding behind her console. "Stella?"


    Stella popped out behind her computer and gave Druid a dirty look.


    Druid put her hands up in surrender, but she didn''t lose that secretive smile of hers. "What?"


    Statson momentarily stopped glaring at Druid and stepped toward Stella. "Well." When the girl flinched. Statson sighed, and his eyes went significantly softer. "I''m not going to yell, so tell me."


    Stella looked nervous, but she complied, taking only a minute to look up the information. "There was an incident last night where Team Tango came back with injuries that need to be treated immediately. Terran is most likely in the herbal garden on top of the roof, replenishing his supplies. He would have been here otherwise." There was a pause, then she continued, "Since Terran is busy, he didn''t get a chance to retrieve Heather from the garage like he usually does. She is highly¡­ um¡­ excitable, especially when she has a new vehicle to work on. Bryson, well..." she hesitated, glancing at Druid.


    Druid stepped up. "Bryson''s sulking, so he is most likely in the library. That is where he usually goes after his ego receives a blow." She rolled her eyes a little, but there was something in them that she let leak out, something tender.


    Stella continued talking with a big sigh. "Lilia had gone to her classes in the morning but missed her afternoon ones. Most likely, she is sleeping underneath that snarly looking tree, at the side of the compound near the entrance to the courtyard." Under her breath, she added, "I am so going to get her after this."


    Rachel smiled, glad Lilia and Stella had the same sisterly relationship as before. That, at least, was still the same.


    "And Sean?" Statson probed, and Druid and Stella glanced at each other, with worry etched in their features. He and Rachel had gotten the basic profile when he''d arrived, including the Lumeye'' given names.


    Stella spoke up first. "Sean? Oh, you mean Shadow. He is, well¡­ where ever Lilia is, Shadow is."


    Druid nodded her head in agreement.


    Rachel asked, "Wait, do they see each other?" She didn''t know why she cared, but there was something deep down. Never mind.


    They glanced at each other, and Druid spoke up this time. "It''s more complicated than that. Their relationship is more stalker-like in nature."


    Statson threw his hands in the air. "Why''d chance has to curse me with damn teenage drama?"


    "Fate, I suppose," Druid said offhandedly. Her eyes looked far away.


    A loud stomp broke up the silence. Startled, Rachel jumped.


    "It is time to get moving," Statson commanded. "Little Einstein, I don''t know head or tail of where everything is, so you are going to show me. Let''s get those kids."


    "Little Einstein? He means me, right?" whispered Stella, looking towards Rachel. She got up to follow when Rachel nodded in confirmation.


    "Now, Girly, can you oversee Fire Princess''s training? We need to keep an eye on her before she disappears like the others," he said, not even checking if Rachel agreed.


    Rachel could only sigh, already used to his quirks.


    "And Fire Princess?"


    Druid stood up straight. "After warming up, start with fifty push-ups, sit-ups, then planks, then run around the training room until I am too tired to move," she said with that sparkle in her eye.


    "Well, close enough," he mumbled, a little startled that she knew what he was about to say. "Cheeky kid."


    Before he left, he turned with a pointed look at Druid. "Fire Princess use the door next time. Or I will see you hanging upside down, underneath 100 gallons of water."


    "Yes, Sir!"


    "Sergeant, not Sir!" Statson''s bellowed, echoing from a distance.

 Chapter 24 - 20

    Lilia was trying to sleep when she heard footsteps coming nearer.


    ''Well, what is this?'' No one usually came this way. That was one of the reasons why it was her favorite sleeping spot.


    She opened her cyan eyes and almost rolled them in exaggeration.


    There, walking towards her, was a bunch of Red Sashes dragging along a blue sash girl.


    They had that smirk that said, it is time to show the newbie why it is better to be a red sash.


    "Ha, Blue Sash, get up," sneered one of the Red Sashes.


    Lilia could only sigh. But she did as she was told. Usually, she just ignored them, but that girl looked terrified.


    She stretched, then pulled her headphones off that was hanging around her neck. She didn''t want Stella to yell at her for breaking yet another set of headphones.


    "Ha, guys, what this about," Lilia asked, casually.


    Lilia glanced at the red sashes and sighed again. They were all Vine survivors. They were tougher and quicker, so it would be an even harder job not to hurt them.


    "Let''s show the newbie how this school works." Another Red Sash clenched his fist and moved toward Lilia with purpose.


    Lilia moved at the last moment watching as his fist slammed into the tree instead of her face. ''Ow looks painful.''


    He screamed out in pain. It didn''t stop the others from moving in. "You little¡­"


    One kicked from her left, while another punched from her right. Lilia moved, and they crashed into each other, arms and legs everywhere.


    Lilia moved to avoid their pouches and kicks while used their momentum against them. All while using a minimal amount of touching. It was more Druid''s style of fighting than her own direct, instinctive fighting, and it wasn''t as graceful, but it worked.


    She was bored to death.


    Then she felt that she was being watched. Lilia noticed then that Stella and that man. Statson, was it? They were both standing next to the blue sash girl. Statson didn''t step forward to help, but Lilia didn''t mind; she didn''t need his help with these idiots. A couple of moments later, the fight was over, and the Red Sashes fell in exhaustion at her feet.


    "See, little girl, how she uses their strength against them without exhausting herself? These tactics work best with a bigger opponent and small group. They both underestimate their opponents. So, you better observe and use this as a building block for your training," Statson advised, crouching down to speak eye to eye with the blue sash girl.


    The girl watched with wide eyes, taking his advice to heart. "Yes, Sir."


    "Sergeant, not Sir." Statson stepped up and yelled at the Red Sashes. "Get going, or I have a mind to tell your commanding officer of your shenanigans. Now get."


    The Red Sashes scrambled away, and the blue band girl did the same, but not before bowing and saying her thanks.


    "Thank you, Sir," Lilia said, glad that he made a point to give advice to the blue band girl.


    "Sergeant, not Sir," Statson stated, his turned changed from a gentle one to a growl. "You didn''t need any help, but you''re certainly going to need help from me as soon as I get through with you."


    She glanced at Stella for some help. She was still a little tired so that she couldn''t process things as well as usual.


    Stella mouthed, ''your new team leader.''


    Light bulbs flashed. ''That note!'' She knew she should have shown up to that meeting. Then she gulped when she saw the furious look that the cowboy hat guy was giving her. His thoughts are really menacing.


    She stood at attention.


    "I am Sergeant Statson, your team leader. After I get through with you, you are never going to miss another training session ever again," he barked at her. "Now, where the hell is that Shadow boy?"


    She put her feelers out and got nothing. ''Well, that is odd.'' Come to think of it. Lilia hadn''t noticed him in a while; Shadow usually hadn''t disappeared for this long. ''This is bad.''


    "He is not here, Sir," Lilia was worried.


    "Sergeant, not Sir. Then where the hell is he?"


    "This is not good, not good," whispered Stella. She has been around long enough to know what Shadow was truly like.


    The Sociopath just slipped his leash.


    ***


    Druid was running around and around the training gym, having a good old time; training came easily to her. It wasn''t surprising to Rachel at all; she saw Druid dance at the Representative Party. She danced beautifully.


    Without warning, Druid stumbled and fell flat on her face.


    Rachel rushed over. "Are you all right?"


    Druid got up slowly, and there was near panic in her eyes. "No, Bryson. No!" she whispered in a panic. "Get out, please get out!"


    "What are you saying?" Rachel asked, her eyebrows furrowing together. It felt like Druid didn''t know that Rachel was there like she was trapped in her mind, seeing something that she didn''t want to see.


    "It''s too late, too late!" she sobbed. Smoke and sparks were streaming off of her.


    Rachel stepped back. "Hay." Rachel didn''t know that much about Lumeye''s abilities, but it looked like Druid was trying to teleport but failing.


    Rachel watched on helplessly as Druid kept on repeating. "It''s too late!"


    ***


    Books surrounded Bryson. And that was how he liked it. Books were the centre point of knowledge. Everything started and ended with a book. History, Science, Fantasy, Fiction, it didn''t matter. Every book had a basis of truth, and thus there was something to learn from it.


    Especially nowadays, books in readable condition were not common and must be cherished. Books were Bryson''s haven, his place to read uninterrupted by the human masses that frequented the compound. Even though he was superior in every way to all that human garbage, but he couldn''t fault them for their creation of books.


    He was still seething about what had occurred with Headmistress Weatherly and¡­ Lilia, that bitch. That lazy, good-for-nothing female. He was so much better than her in every way.


    Bryson breathed in the sweet smell of knowledge, and he instantly calmed down. It was not the time for this. It was best to leave those kinds of thoughts at the library''s entrance. It was time to indulge in his p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e of books.


    Bryson removed his gloves and placed his hand carefully on top of the book. He closed his eyes.


    One of the things he liked about his ability was that he could see not only the words but the author who had written them. It didn''t matter whether the author had touched this specific book or not. The author''s very presence etched in every word. Their experiences, their impressions, their struggles, and much, much more. ''How interesting, how interesting, indeed.''


    And with his near-perfect memory, he would never forget any of it.


    Bryson was so absorbed with the written word that he almost missed the disturbance.


    "Who''s there?" he called out.


    Then a whisper: "Oh, Bryson, I never would have guessed that there is something other than your love for Druid that was redeemable. Do wonders never cease?"


    "You." The all-too-familiar voice and shape took form. But something was wrong. Bryson''s instincts were screaming at him to get away; Bryson''s ignored them. He wasn''t Lilia, after all.


    Bryson would realize later that ignoring his instincts was a huge mistake.


    His hand grasped the hilt at his side. He asked, "Why are you here?"


    "It is of no importance. I merely decided that you will be first." Then the form moved swiftly towards Bryson, and he grasped his element of water to guard, knowing that hesitating might be his downfall.

 Chapter 25 - 21

    The Archives.


    Shadow was a hair''s breadth away from Byson before allowing himself to be swallowed back into the shadows. Bryson watched with a feeling of wariness. He knew that he was being watched and that Shadow could strike at any time.


    Moving his hands to the sword hilt by his side, Bryson raced towards the door, not wanting to use his abilities in the archives. Water and ice didn''t mix well with books, and these books were priceless. He couldn''t, in good conscience, damage any of them accidentally. He knew it was a fool''s task, but he needed to lead Shadow away. With that in mind, he dashed towards the door. Before he even got to the entrance, he was hit by the shadows.


    Bryson smashed into a nearby table. Shadow grabbed him with his shadows and started to drag him even further into the archives.


    Bryson had no choice. He grabbed the sword, hilt and activated it, and an ice sword appeared and sliced the shadows away. Bryson just needed to keep the damage to a minimum; he would apologize to the books later. The shadows blocked his way to the door, and he needed another means of escape.


    ''I need to find a way out.'' Bryson''s ice-blue eyes shimmered with thought, thinking of any possible outcome. Maybe it was the only option that was left for him, he thought, hating the fact that he didn''t have a plan. Planning was what he did, planning for any possible outcome was what he was best at. Why didn''t he prepare for this?


    If everyone, even Shadow, even thought about attacking someone within the group was inconceivable. Especially knowing full well that the result was death for them all. Bryson almost made that mistake before. It was suicide.


    Bryson thought that anyone rational enough would feel the same. What was Shadow''s game?


    If only there were a target, but Shadow was keeping himself well-hidden. The tall shelves and darkened corners were vast, and Shadow was good at hiding.


    ''I need to find an exit,'' Bryson thought, and then his eyes latched onto something. It was slim¡­but it was his only choice.


    Sprinting towards the door again, he g.r.o.a.n.e.d as the shadows slamming into him. Guarding with an ice shield didn''t stop him from being thrown away.


    Landing, Bryson coated himself with his invisibility ability, well it worked more like reflecting light to hide in plain sight. In any case, the skill wouldn''t protect him for long, especially in his unstable emotional state. Taking off towards the nearby window, he smashed through the glass. He stayed invisible, using his ice sword to cut through the concrete to guide him to the room below.


    Bryson was in an empty room. Sniffing in disgust with the amount of dust and garbage, he realized that the room hadn''t been used in quite a while, so he''d have to inform the cleaning staff after this was done. At least he wasn''t in the archives anymore.


    He needed to calm down. His abilities worked better when he was calm enough to think. But Shadow wasn''t giving him a chance to do so. Every move Shadow made was designed to rattle him, and it was working, not giving him a chance to even think.


    Breathing in, and then out, he pulled his water and ice abilities close.


    He was still wary: it wasn''t like Shadow to play these cat and mouse games. Shadow was more the ''subdue or kill your opponent in a quick succession of moves'' kind of guy. Not someone who''d given his opponent a chance to fight back. Shadow must have a reason to act like this.


    The shadows were seeping through the door; it was too late to do anything but fight. Bryson generated water and struck down an approaching shadow, fending off another with his sword, trying to find a glimmer of where Shadow may be hiding, that was his only chance now. Bryson knew that he couldn''t last forever. It was hard to admit, but when it came to power alone, Shadow had him beat.


    ''There!'' Then Bryson struck, and a moment too late, he realized it was a trap. His sword was sinking into the shadows, and Bryson couldn''t get it out.


    He was trying desperately to hold on. It made sense now, knowing Shadow''s plan. Bryson couldn''t let Shadow destroy his medium. He released his power, and the ice sword receded, freeing itself from the shadowed void. But knowing¡­


    "That last move of yours escaping me like that was quite impressive, very instinctive." Shadow praised. "But it''s too late," whispered Shadow, and then Bryson felt a sharp pain as Shadow punched him.


    He g.r.o.a.n.e.d, and his eyes watered.


    Looking up, he saw Shadow standing over him, sword hilt in hand. Shadow''s face was like stone, his eyes filled with something that Bryson couldn''t read.


    Bryson knew there was no reasoning with Shadow, and realized that he needed to get to him before he broke the hilt. Gathering the last of his element, he threw ice spikes at Shadow. But before it could reach him, Shadow destroyed the hilt.


    After that, all he could do was close his eyes while his powers rebounded.


    He heard Shadow''s last words carrying with him the rest of the way: "Nice try."


    Underground Training Facility, A Couple of Hours Later.


    "ATTENTION, STUDENTS, AND STAFF MEMBERS. PLEASE PROCEED TO THE QUARANTINE AREAS. THIS IS NOT A DRILL. ATTENTION¡­" The intercom repeated over and over.


    Lilia stood, looking at the screens, watching the humans lining up to be led to the Quarantine Zone. She wasn''t looking at the people, she was looking for Shadow, futile though it may seem. If Shadow wanted to hide, he stayed hidden.


    She sighed with dread. Shadow was coming after them, one after the other, and there was no stopping him. Even if the rest of the group organized and attacked together, Shadow would still overpower them. Lilia liked to think that she didn''t see this coming, but it would be a lie. That didn''t mean, however, that anything could be done to stop it.


    Lilia glanced behind her to see Bryson still unconscious, his power overflowing from his body. He was now a containment tube, cutting his element off from the outside world. It was all they could do until he regenerated his medium.


    Lilia walked over to the tube and placed her hand on Druid''s clothed shoulder, attempt to comfort her. Druid hadn''t left Bryson''s side since they''d managed to drag his unconscious body into the tube.


    Lilia watched while the white jackets prepped more tubes. Soon she and the others would be filling them, and there was nothing they could do about it.

 Chapter 26 - 22

    Lilia''s hand tightened around Druid''s shoulder when Heather''s voice filled her head.


    *What''s with the alarms?*


    "Heather," Lilia breathed out, both aloud and telepathically. Everyone focused on her. Lilia pulled away from Druid.


    "Heather, we were trying to contact you. Where are you?" she asked.


    *Garage.*


    Lilia sighed in relief. Heather was precisely where Lilia thought she was. With what happened with Bryson, Lilia hadn''t had the chance to locate Terran and Heather, and both haven''t picked up their communication devices. Lilia wanted to talk to them through her telepathy, but she couldn''t find them through all that noise unless they made an effort to call her.


    "That''s good. Just wait there, and someone will come to get you. Do you have your medium?" Terran and Heather didn''t keep their mediums with them. They were big and showy and drew too much attention.


    *What are you talking about?* Heather sounded confused.


    Lilia glanced at the Headmistress, and she nodded to give permission.


    "Shadow is targeting us; he is aiming for our mediums. He already got to Bryson." Lilia spoke calmly, trying not to upset Heather.


    There was a pause before Heather answered, "He wouldn''t know where mine is. I move mine frequently. It''s close by like I could touch it, close by."


    Lilia sighed in relief. Thank the heavens for Heather''s tendency to rearrange everything at her fancy. Her inability to stay still was good for something, at least.


    *But Terran," panic laced through Heather''s voice. *he keeps his in his room. Everyone, we all know where he keeps it. Shadow would know.*


    Everyone started speaking at once. Lilia turned away for the noise; she needed to focus on Heather. She didn''t want to lose the connection.


    "Heather, stay calm. Where is Terran, in the herb garden?"


    *No. Terran''s outside near the West gate. He needed some wild herbs growing nearby.* Well, that explained why Terran hadn''t responded on the compound coms worked fine, but in the Wastelands not so much, but other than that¡­


    ''No, no, no. That was across the compound. Terran probably wouldn''t have heard the alarms. Shadow was heading towards him, for sure.''


    *I''m going to find him,* Heather stated.


    "No, Heather. We need to regroup. Heather!" Lilia cried out desperately, but the connection was gone.


    She glanced at the others. "Heather is going after Terran."


    Statson stepped up. "Hell, we can just intercept her; it is not like she could teleport, like the Red Princess."


    "No, even worse, she can fly," Druid said quietly. Her worried eyes were on Bryson. "No one could catch her in the air."


    "You damn power freaks," growled Statson, huffing, and puffing.


    Lilia just ignored him. It wouldn''t do any good to argue, men like Statson was too stubborn to listen to any reason except his own.


    "Druid, teleport and intercept Heather," ordered Headmistress Weatherly.


    "I can''t."


    "Why the hell not?" Statson demanded. "Can''t leave your boy here? Too emotional? Women."


    "Sergeant!" Rachel gasped. "That''s going too far."


    "Just saying that we need to act. Sitting around here isn''t doing any good." Statson clarified.


    "Don''t we have better things to do than nic-picking at each other," the Headmistress warned.


    Druid abruptly got up and glared furiously at Statson. There were tears of frustration in her eyes. "Don''t you think I want to? Don''t you think I want to help Bryson? Help Terran? Help Heather? My foresight won''t let me. It stops me from interfering after a certain point. That''s the price, there is always a price," she ended in a whisper. She glanced at Rachel before retaining her focus on Bryson.


    Rachel straightened. A look of shock overcame her concerned face. "Do you mean when you saved me? Why? How am I involved?"


    Druid looked up again, her eyes drained of emotion, haunted. Lilia had never seen Druid like this. She looked so exhausted. "You''re not, not really. But if you died that night, then the outcome would have been much, much worse." She was still hiding something, but Druid always hid something, always sneaking around with her half-truths. Usually, she had good reason. It was still frustrating as hell, though.


    "Well, that''s transparent as stone." Statson pointed out.


    Druid shrugged. "It''s just how it works."


    Lilia never envied Druid''s foresight and its quirks. But then again, Lilia''s over sensory issues weren''t something to envy about either. Everyone in the group had abilities with setbacks. Like Bryson, who had to wear gloves, so he wouldn''t read the past of everything he touched. Or Shadow, who could tap into other''s emotional state, but didn''t understand his own. The twins were no better; it was like one was missing something that the other had to be complete, both in abilities and as a people.


    Lilia sighed, not saying a word. ''We''re all a bunch of messed up people.''


    Headmistress Weatherly stepped up her high-heeled shoes, clipping against the pavement floor. "Okay, there is no use arguing, we have a lot of things to do, and not a lot of time to do them." She directed the people in white coats. "We need more containment pods ready. I want to know about the progress of the evacuation to the Quarantine Areas. I need medical to be on standby. Find Shadow¡­" As they scurried to obey, Headmistress Weatherly turned towards Lilia and the others. "We can''t do anything until the students and staff are safe. We have a little bit of leeway, so any ideas?"


    "I don''t think there is a lot we can do, short of gathering an army to stop him," Rachel stated.


    "All we have is a school full of half-trained kids, and Sean is not the sort to show mercy. Besides, the fewer people that know, the better chance I have, to salvage this mess," Headmistress Weatherly vetoed, shaking her head.


    "You just want to save your hide," scoffed Statson.


    Headmistress Weatherly whirled around and stepped into Statson''s space. "If this secret comes out, it''s not only my hide that''s in danger, it''s this very compound. If the compound goes down, the children will be divided among the other compounds. You''ve been to them before, and you know that some of them are not as nice as here. There are children here as young as six years old. Do you want to bet the odds of how long they''d survive? Hmmm?" When he didn''t answer, she turned away and said, "I thought so."


    Rachel broke the awkward silence. "Stella said that she has a database on the Lumeye, right?"


    Everyone turned towards Stella. Stella blushed with all the attention, before turning towards her terminal, typing away. "Hmmm. Shadow is a hard nut to crack. He can manipulate and travel through shadows. He is an empath. Which makes it harder to sneak take him by surprise. Besides, he is a highly trained assassin. In both power and abilities, he is a couple of steps above the rest of the Lumeye. Sorry, sis." Lilia nodded. It was no use to argue, besides Stella was right, after all. "His weaknesses are ¡­"


    "Me," Lilia breathed out.


    "Then let''s use Lilia as bait," Statson said, worry edging his brow. "I would like to say, but¡­"


    "If he wanted to take me, he would have done so already," sighed Lilia. "He follows me around all over the place. That''s how we kept track of him in the first place."


    "You sure that he''s not in love you?" Rachel asked.


    Lilia smiled, a little sad. "No, not love. He may think it is, but it is more like he is obsessed." Even if it were love, she still couldn''t return his feelings.


    "Wait a minute," Statson interrupted. "You knew that this guy would go off the deep end, and you didn''t do anything about it?"


    Headmistress Weatherly said tiredly, "It''s not like we can do anything, at least not until he makes his move. We might have a chance if the other Lumeye weren''t so scattered¡­" She sighed.


    "You guys lack teamwork and discipline," stated Statson.


    "That is why I need you, Mr. Statson," Headmistress Weatherly replied with a wave of her hand. "And Miss Keaton, of course."


    "Can we use Druid and Lilia?" asked Rachel.


    Headmistress Weatherly simply shook her head. "Even with Druid and Lilia fighting him together, they still would have a hard time restraining him without killing him."


    "Is that such a bad thing? Killing him, I mean, he seems out of control I don''t see how you can avoid it." Rachel asked.


    This time Statson was the one to answer. "During the Lumeye/Human war, we found out that Lumeye fight in groups. Within the group, the members have a weird connection. If one of the group dies, then the rest die with him. That is how we had the leg up during the war." Statson glanced at Druid and Lille. "I assume that it''s the same with your group?"


    Lilia nodded. "That''s why he is breaking our Mediums, to render us useless at least for a while. Though the setback is that we lose control of our abilities."


    "Maybe he wants that to throw us more into disarray," Druid stated. "Trying to get Bryson into the containment tube and keeping it under wraps from anyone wasn''t easy."


    Lilia nodded her head in agreement. "Yeah, have to drag Bryson a.s.s out of that watery hellhole wasn''t fun either." She reminded Rachel. Rachel was there; she knew what happened.


    Druid was desperate to help but, in the end, conceded because she wasn''t that good of a swimmer. Plus, her fire element doesn''t mix well with water. In the end, Lilia, who had good body endurance and can hold her breath for a long time, was chosen.


    Lilia shuddered, she had little choice in the matter, and she had to endure cold water, with limited maneuverability just to get Bryson back to safety. Lilia''s lungs were burning after the incident, and her ears were still waterlogged.


    Lilia saw Rachel face turn into a grimace. "Yes, convincing everyone that a pipe burst, big enough flood the whole floor, was interesting, to say the least." Rachel paused and sighed. "And the thought of doing the same again five more times¡­" They all fell into silence.


    "Yeah, yeah. " Statson waved his hand in indifference. "Right now, all I care about, right now, is there any chance of defeating that boy, because it sounds like we are all screwed."


    "That''s hard to say¡­" Lilia answered thoughtfully.


    Stella spoke up, raising her hand, timidly."I might have something; it''s something small, though."


    Statson rounded on Stella, but Headmistress Weatherly stepped in. "Quiet you." She interrupted Statson. "Now, Stella, what is it?"


    "Um," Stella moved to Lilia, and Lilia gave her a smile for encouragement. "Shadow''s body endurance is no better than a highly trained fighter. If we can get past his power then¡­"


    "Lilia can do it," Druid spoke up. "She is physically the strongest of us. Especially if she goes full out." There was a pause. "Besides, it looks like Lilia will be the last one he''s going to confront anyways."


    Lilia wanted to disagree. She didn''t believe in herself as much as Druid seemed to. If and that was a big if she could reach him, which is damn near impossible, his stamina was too high. Lilia needed a distraction.


    ''Wait¡­''


    An idea was forming. Lilia brushed against the flute case that she always carried around with her. Lilia moved up to Stella, seeing that everyone was arguing back and forth. "I need to ask you something," Lilia whispered in her ear so that the others couldn''t hear her. Lilia wished that she could talk to Stella with her telepathy, but Stella had an immunity. Lilia had only encountered a couple of people with it. Rachel also had it too, but not as intense. It was great most of the time, but at this moment, not so much.


    "Did you write what my Medium was in my profile?" Lilia asked.


    "No, you told me not to," Stella whispered back.


    Lilia nodded her head. "Good." For some reason, Lilia kept her Medium secret from everyone. At the time, Lilia didn''t know why maybe it was due to the advice that Headmistress Weatherly said to her when she first arrived. In so, her instincts screamed at her to not say anything. Maybe she sensed what Shadow might do. Now she was grateful.


    Lilia straightened up to address everyone. "I may have an idea."


    But before she could voice her plan, the ground started to shake.


    ''Terran!'' Lilia thought. ''We just ran out of time.''

 Chapter 27 - 23

    Wastelands: By the River


    Terran was gathering herbs, ones he couldn''t find in the herbal garden. Quite frankly, even if the herbs were in the garden, he would much rather pick the wildcrafted herb. They have much more potency. He walked as far as the river, he must be about ten miles away from the compound. That was a little further than he wanted to go.


    No matter, Terran thought, while tapping the drumbeat of the Wastelands. It wouldn''t be the first time Terran had lost track of time. Getting absorbed in his work was one of the few things he had in common with his sister.


    Terran looked at his basket full of herbs. It looked like he''d gathered enough anyway. It was time to trek back, it would be dark soon.


    He brushed against the old book with a leather protector that an old herbalist, the grandma who worked in the kitchen, had given him. It was old and tattered and filled with his own notations and those of many others before him. It was the most accurate herbal book that he had come across. The changed environment from long ago changed the herbs, so he could only rely on books like this. It was very precious to him.


    He began to turn back, then stopped. Something was wrong: the trees, plants, and even the dirt beneath his feet were whispering, warning him. Something was coming, something that meant harm.


    He quickly moved to avoid an attack, then turned to confront his attacker. And disbelief overcame him. Not because of the person, but what was in his hand.


    "My staff!" Shadow had his Medium, a quarterstaff.


    Shadow looked down at the object he was holding, feigning surprise. "Is this yours?"


    Terran gritted his teeth. "You know it is."


    Shadow continued talking in a condescending tone. "I could have just snapped it as soon as I have stolen it from your room. But this is more fun. Watching you in your natural element, helpless." He swung the staff around like a plaything. "That, and to lure your sister out here."


    "If you touch her¡­"


    Shadow said, "What, you''ll kill me like you did your foster father?" Seeing Terran''s shocked face, he added, "What, you didn''t think I knew? Little Stella keeps thorough notes." Shadow clicked his tongue. "Always the quiet ones." He paused. "Maybe we can make a deal."


    "What deal?"


    Shadow moved into a relaxed stance, but Terran wasn''t fooled. "I will give you the chance to hit me. I won''t even stop you. If you do, I might consider leaving Heather out of it."


    "I don''t believe you," Terran shook his head.


    "Are you any position to be so defiant? It''s your sister we are talking about here," Shadow taunted, but before Terran could respond, Shadow held up his hand. "A catch, though. You have to cut me for it to count. Agreed?"


    Terran clenched his fist. This is madness, I don''t even have a chance. But for Heather, if I can catch him by surprise, then maybe.


    It only took seconds to make a decision. Suddenly the ground heaved, and branches moved to entangle Shadow. One branch almost touched Shadow, but he moved only slightly, letting it go by his head. Everything else just stopped, inches away from hitting Shadow. Shaking like Terran was shaking before retreating.


    Terren fell down, his hands slammed into the dirt. All he could see was a bloody knife clutched in his grip. "I can''t do it, I can''t! Please, not again."


    "I expect something a little better than that." Shadow clicked his tongue in disappointment. Terran felt Shadow coming closer, and he looked up when he felt his head being gripped firmly. The illusion of the bloody knife disappearing. "In the end, you''re just a wuss, hiding in the corner while Heather does all the dirty work." Shadow let go, turning away, muttering underneath his breath. "So loved by the forest. What a waste."


    "Wait." Terran pleaded. Not moving his hands from the ground.


    Shadow just sighed. "Enough talking." Shadow snapped Terran''s staff.


    Even before it happened, Terran knew that he only had one choice available, and that was to lessen the damage, because anything else would only result in failure. And I was right, he thought bitterly.


    Shadow was right, he doesn''t have it in him to harm another. He was more of a defensive fighter, leaving the attacking to Heather. That was why they made a good team. He was nothing by himself.


    And Shadow knew this, he thought, clenching his fist, his muscles tensed, but why did Shadow look so sad?


    Terran used his ability to escape into the ground like water, hoping that the earth itself would contain his soon-to-be uncontrollable powers. The last thing he saw before his head sank beneath the dirt was his sister flying above. The wind furiously whipped around her.


    Run. Terran pleaded before everything went dark.


    ***


    Heather witnessed her brother''s defeat. The bastard was only playing with Terran. Shadow was going to pay for this. No matter what it took. She didn''t care if the whole Wastelands would come after her, just allow her the chance to pound Shadow into the ground.


    She gathered her ability. Feeling the air itself respond, she attacked with a powerful burst, blowing everything away in its wake.


    Well, except for Shadow.


    He seemed to be grinning that weird grin of his like he didn''t know what a real smile looked like and was trying his best to copy it. It made Heather even more furious. Pooling more power into her attack, she let a tornado-like force chase after him.


    Shadow''s phantoms formed around him, too many to count. When Heather destroyed one, he kept making more, moving from one shadow to the next.


    Oh no! Frying backward to create more space. This isn''t working. I need to think of something else. Heather drew her Medium, a longbow, and gathered and condensed the air around her, using them as arrows. She blasted the growing phantoms while they were still forming one after the other. Trying to thin them out as much as she can, but they kept on developing, despite her efforts.


    Then they attacked, altogether.


    Some phantoms grew bigger than mountains, trying to grab at her and drag her down, while others fired themselves at her, like missiles.


    Now, flying trying to avoid the worse of the attacks, Heather used her telekinesis to throw the shadow men and objects away from her, coinciding with her air abilities, just to keep ahead of it all. She couldn''t keep up.


    Fear almost overcame her. Heather realized she had already lost.


    Her defenses were paper-thin. Without her brother there to protect her! Sooner or later¡­


    She felt the cold envelope her from behind. She couldn''t move. Shadow''s face emerged in front of her.


    "You know, you made this easy. If you only went into your sniper state instead of being overly emotional about your brother. You might have had a fighting chance. You two made it way too easy." Shadow reached up for the bow. She was in his hands, defeated, but she wouldn''t give him the satisfaction of looking away. All she could hear was the snapping sound. Before he let her fall, he disappeared into the shadows.


    He left her with the parting words: "You really are useless without each other."


    All Heather could hear was the wind.

 Chapter 28 - 24

    Underground Training Facility.


    Lilia could hear the storm even from down in the underground training area, and if that wasn''t enough, the whole place rocked back and forth. She and the others had to hold onto something just so they wouldn''t be a tangled mess on the floor.


    ''Oh no,'' Terran and Heather had lost. Lilia had expected them to lose, but still, it was so frustrating that she couldn''t do anything to help. She hated this feeling of helplessness.


    As soon as Lilia regained her balance, she knew that they were not the only ones having an issue.


    The screen flickered, but Lilia didn''t need to look at it, she could hear them. There were people still not safe in the quarantine area.


    Her ears stung with their screams.


    She attempted to get Headmistress Weatherly''s attention. "Headmistress, there''s¡­" She stopped to see the Headmistress was on the floor. Her head was bleeding. One of the white coats hovered over her with bandages. Lilia stepped towards her. "Are you..."


    Headmistress Weatherly waved her hand in dismissal. "I''m fine." When the white coat started to wipe the blood from her eyes, her eyes flashed. She grabbed the man and pushed him away. "That''s enough." She unsteadily got to her feet. No one dared to help the woman, not after that scene. She grabbed the back of Stella''s chair to have a better look at the screen. "Report, what''s happening?" the Headmistress barked at Stella.


    Stella adjusted her very bent glasses and typed furiously as she slouched in her chair.


    "The students, some are still outside," Lilia interrupted, pointing the screen outside the quarantine area.


    The Headmistress didn''t waste any time. "Miss Andres."


    The secretary appeared at the headmistress''s side out of thin air, like a ninja. Lilia always wondered whether the secretary was a Vine Virus survivor, but there was no apparent evidence. Then again, her clothing might be hiding the vine markings.


    "Get those students to safety."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Before she did her disappearing act, Stella interrupted. "Wait!" she said. "We have a bigger problem than that."


    "What?" the Headmistress asked.


    "The seismic waves are decreasing, but the storms are picking up velocity." She paused. "In fact, I think Heather''s powers are attracting surrounding weather anomalies."


    Headmistress Weatherly sighed, rubbing her eyes. "Get to the point."


    "If we don''t remove the source via Heather, then the compound is in danger of being crushed," Stella rushed in one breath.


    "Meaning we have to contain Heather, and soon," Rachel finished.


    "How do we do that when we don''t know where she is?" asked Statson, putting his two cents in. He was helping Rachel up, still holding her arm, and neither looked any worse for the wear.


    "Easy, find the eye of the storm, find the source," Lilia said.


    Stella smiled at Lilia like a proud mama. "Exactly."


    Lilia rolled her eyes at her little sister''s foolishness. She may not go to class regularly, but that didn''t mean that she didn''t know how to crack open a book¡­ a time or two.


    But Stella didn''t see the eye roll; she was already typing away. "Printing out the coordinates." Stella handed the printed paper to the Headmistress. "West of the compound near the river."


    "Good work." The Headmistress smiled.


    The creaking sound of the chair made everyone turn towards Druid. Despite her red eyes from crying, they couldn''t be more determined. She touched the containment capsule that Bryson was in before facing the rest of them.


    "Get the containment capsules ready. I will get Heather," Druid replied. She reached out for the map.


    "Are you sure? This seems like a trap to me, and with your powers not working¡­" Rachel trailed off.


    Druid''s hand, the one not holding the map, suddenly erupted with fire, making Rachel jumped back, startled, Statson almost doing the same. He looked peeved at himself for showing weakness. "It''s time for my part," Druid finished.


    "Then what about Terran?" asked Rachel.


    Stella was seemingly unaware of what was going on behind her. Her eyes were glued to her computer. "Terran''s fine for the moment. The tremors are subsiding. He can barrel underground. I wouldn''t be surprised that he used that to contain himself¡­ quick thinking on his part. Of course, that''s all speculation."


    Lilia nodded her head in agreement. "Makes sense. Sounds like what Terran would do."


    Headmistress Weatherly sighed rubbing her forehead. "Either way, he''s stuck there until his medium manifested and regains control. So let''s focus on Heather for now."


    "Well, it''s no use standing here, willy-nilly," Statson said, finding his cowboy hat, which was lying on the floor underneath the table. "Might as well help get those kiddos to safety." Heading for the door, he called out behind him, "Girly?"


    "Yes, Sergeant," Rachel acknowledged.


    Before she headed to follow Statson, she stopped at Lilia''s side. Lilia stiffened at the closeness. "After this crisis is over, we are going to talk. There are a lot of things that you need to explain. I deserve that much"


    Lilia nodded hesitantly. "Yes, you do."


    "Be safe." Then Rachel turned to follow Statson out.


    After Rachel left, Lilia breathed out, "You too."


    Turning, she saw the Headmistress busy yelling at her staff, and Stella analyzing the storm. Lilia felt a little left out. She hated the waiting game, especially when she knew that she was Shadow''s last target. "I don''t like this," Lilia whispered.


    Quite frankly, she didn''t like her odds against him, despite what Druid said. Her abilities were more in tune with her body. Lilia didn''t have the destructive force as Heather and Druid''s. And they weren''t as precise as Bryson and Terran''s. Lilia skimmed her fingers across the flute case strapped on her side. She has only one plan that might have a slight chance of working. But maybe¡­.


    Lilia glanced at Druid, and Druid was smiling, holding out her hand.


    ***


    Wastelands: By the River.


    There was a lot of damage, but Druid couldn''t pinpoint where Heather was. She couldn''t worry about that right now since the real danger was just a few feet away, the shadows gathered. Druid waited for the shadows in front of her to form.


    He''s doing this on purpose. He wants to test how afraid I can get, Druid realized.


    When Shadow himself stepped through, she saw that he was smiling slightly, but it didn''t reach his eyes.


    "Well, a mouse just wandered in, or just the bait for the cat," Shadow replied in a sing-song tone.


    "What nothing else to say, no advice for me?"Druid asked.


    Shadow was not phased by Druid''s needling. Or how she knew what he was doing. "If I had, would you follow it?"


    Druid slowly moved into her fighting stance. "No."


    "Oh, come on, what''s the point in fighting? Why don''t you hand over your Medium, you know you''re going to lose." But he did the same.


    "I know," she answered as cheerfully as possible, trying to hide her nervousness. Druid must do this for Bryson. Not only for Bryson, but she also had to do this for the future. If this didn''t go her way, things would get even messier. She could not let it happen. "But, I will make sure it hurt."


    Druid''s resolve hardened, beckoning Shadow to come at her.

 Chapter 29 - 25

    It was like a dance of shadow and fire. If the fight weren''t so important, Druid would have marvelled at how beautiful this dance was; with how bleak the surroundings were, Druid couldn''t have orc.h.e.s.trated it better.


    With her side throbbing from a jab to the ribs was a reminder. It was her fault she made a mistake, and Shadow took advantage of it. Any misstep will slowly be her demise.


    Druid danced and flowed with the shadows around her, using her teleportation and foresight to stay one step ahead.


    Druid couldn''t keep this up for long: he was only one step behind. Like a dog yip, yip, yipping at her heels. Annoying, but every so often, he''d get his teeth into a little bit of skin. Scurrying into the shadows, hiding. Waiting for the change to start all other again. Trying to corner her.


    It was only a matter of time. Shadow was going to win. His stamina was enormous, and hers was running out. He was snuffing out the flames before she could do anything with them. The need to finish this fight quickly was getting stronger.


    As her eyes hardened, she promised it would hurt, and she always delivered on her promises.


    Deliberately, Druid tripped on a nearby tree root. Shadow came close enough that she could see his grey eyes brighten in victory.


    ''Perfect.''


    Druid exploded in flames, causing Shadow to flung backwards, disappearing into the forest.


    She heard a thumping sound in the distance.


    Good, Shadow hit a rock. I hope it hurts, Druid thought. Druid''s green eyes gleamed before slumping to the ground, feeling the ash underneath her fingertips.


    Druid was running out of steam, and she didn''t have enough to go toe to toe with Shadow again. Even if Druid did muster enough strength, she wouldn''t be able to win. Despite all that, Druid couldn''t help but chuckle in exhausted satisfaction as sweat dripped down her forehead.


    Good thing winning wasn''t her objective.


    "Lilia?"


    Druid turned and almost broke down in full-blown laughter. ''Oh no, can''t. It hurts too much to laugh.''


    Standing several feet away on a pile of dirt was a very soaked and half-drowned Lilia. She didn''t look happy. Very understandable, since Druid had to teleport Lilia above the river before Druid met with Shadow. She counted on Lilia being strong enough to swim against the current.


    "Don''t you dare laugh," Lilia warned, looking upset. "You''re the one who dumped me in the river. Geeze my life, what''s with me and water today. Had to swim against the current too."


    It took a minute for Druid to control herself before she could reply. "It was the only way for you to arrive here undetected."


    Druid almost broke down again, but now wasn''t the time.


    Druid half-limped towards Lilia but stumbled halfway there, so she teleported when that was taking too much time.


    "Where''s Heather?" Druid asked, taking a stick out of Lilia''s hair.


    Lilia looked up and pointed. "There." Druid''s gaze followed Lilia''s pointed finger but didn''t see a thing. Which was worrying, because teleporting blind was too dangerous. "Are you sure?"


    Lilia pointed to the dirt pile at her feet. "Terran is right here. So, Heather''s up there. I could feel them, pushing and pulling at each other." And for added proof, the ground started to shake, and the wind picked up.


    "I can see her," added Lilia, her eyes flashing. "I can be your eyes."


    Druid smiled, trying to pull off a little bit of flirtation, even in her exhausted state. "Care to give me a boost then, love?"


    Lilia''s cyan eyes jerked towards Druid''s. "It''s going to be a bit awkward, you are taller. And well, this." Lilia made a motion with her hands, outlining Druid''s body. "I don''t know where to touch you without looking, well¡­."


    Lilia was blushing furiously. Druid sighed; if only she had more time. It was rare to see Lilia so unguarded. It took every ounce of willpower not to tease her more.


    ''Shadow is coming!'' Druid reminded herself.


    Lilia grabbed a nearby branch. Well, it was more like a log. "Can you balance on this?" she asked while holding it over her head with both hands.


    "Pssh, I am a dancer. I can balance on anything." She waved her hand in dismissal. And then she effortlessly jumped to balance on top of the log, holding the log with her hands to brace herself.


    "Get ready." Druid felt a jerking her upwards, and at the same time, Druid jumped up. She was in the air; it felt like she was weightless.


    Druid still couldn''t see Heather; before falling, she teleported a little higher. She needed to get to Heather before she exhausted herself, or Shadow would catch up to her.


    "Up a little to the left." Lilia''s voice rang out.


    Grateful for Lilia''s guidance, Druid complied, ignoring the wind whipping around her. If anything goes wrong, Druid hoped that Lilia would catch her if she fell.


    Lightning flashed, startling Druid. ''Oh, right, Need to watch out for that too.''


    *Now, a little to your right.* Druid complied again. *She should be in your sight now.*


    There Heather was. Druid could see her, just hanging there, unconscious. Now Druid only needed to teleport to her with just one jump.


    *Watch out! Below you!*


    Startled, she looked down to see Shadow''s hands reaching out to her. His burnt face didn''t look great. "You can''t run! Give it to me now!"


    Druid teleported a short distance away, but she couldn''t escape his grasp. "You mean my Medium?" she shouted over the wind. "Don''t have it." She smiled, pointing down towards the ground.


    Druid could barely see, but Lilia was there waving Druid''s whip in the air. Shadow''s eyes widened in shock as Lilia threw Druid''s medium into the river.


    Shadow screamed in animalistic rage, before disappearing back into his shadow, most likely to chase after the escaping medium.


    "Go fetch," Druid whispered.


    Then she focused her energies on getting to Heather. ''I can still see her. Good.''


    Soon, Druid had her arms encircling the smaller girl. It was a struggle to hold on, the wind almost threw Druid away, tears pouring down her face.


    "Good luck," whispered Druid down to Lilia, before she teleported away. Hoping, at their arrival, they had several buckets of water to welcome them because it was going to get hot.

 Chapter 30 - 26

    After Druid teleported away with Heather, the eye of the storm collapsed. Rain and wind slammed onto Lilia''s already soaked head, almost choking her with water.


    Lilia cursed. "Just my luck."


    This was just what she needed. She''d just crawled out of the river, and now it was raining. She shivered, chilled to the bone; her clothes were soaked through. Lilia wasn''t as affected by temperature change as humans, but even she had her limits. Lilia might need to see Terran about cold medicine after this.


    ''If everything goes back to normal,'' Lilia thought a minute. ''Well, our normal anyways.''


    "Shadow, what are you trying to do?" Lilia mumbled.


    Hopefully, with Heather gone, the weather will stabilize soon. Though she needed to leave. Lilia glanced warily at the tree line. The Wasteland''s sound was distorted, and she felt eyes watching her. And they weren''t Shadow''s.


    "You got to be kidding me," Lilia g.r.o.a.n.e.d warily. Watching as an enormous wolf came out of the tree line, followed by a couple of smaller ones.


    Lilia tried to use her telepathy, but it was like sliding against a stone wall. She was a little confused for a minute, then Lilia widened her eyes in realization. "Protectors, here?" Lilia heard about them, but she thought they resided deeper in the Wastelands.


    The wolves stopped and howled out a warning.


    Lilia backs up slowly, holding out her hands. "Okey, I''m going. So don''t come any closer. Please."


    The Protectors were another defense mechanism for the Wastelands. The best way to combat them was to get out of their territory as fast as possible. Hopefully, they were just stopping by due to the disturbance and staying for good.


    Lilia never so them before, and they were memorizing to look at, but she smelled danger resonating off of them. Her senses were screaming at her to get out of there. In all the stories she heard about them was that they were pretty much unstoppable.


    It took all her will power not to freak out.


    The big wolf moved forward, its stance aggressive, and Lilia scrambled back a little quicker. Then a high pitch screeching from a faraway bird echoed. The wolf stopped and looked up, sneering. Lilia stilled for a second, but before long, the wolves turn back to fade into the treeline. Lilia could still feel their eyes watching her.


    She breathed a sigh of relief. "Well, that was convenient." Lilia had her suspicions, but she had other things on her mind. "Now all have to do was survive, and maybe everything will be just great. Right," Lilia half-joked. Quite factly, she doesn''t like her odds in beating Shadow, but she couldn''t stick around either.


    Before she set out, she patted the ground where Terran resided. "Don''t worry, we''ll come." Despite how close he was to the Protectors, Terran was probably the safest out of everyone.


    She began her exhaustingly long trek back to the compound. Lilia needed shelter from the rain, so she didn''. The Wasteland was distorted, so if she got close, she felt dizzy and almost passed out. Plus, the Protectors, Lilia, didn''t want to deal with them again. She had no choice but to hug the river bed.


    ''I am so out in the open. Shadow'' going to find me!''


    Seeing the sky clearing up overhead, Lilia sighed in relief. The storm was settling down.


    Even if the storm was clearing, her wet clothes were weighing her down. Every step was agony. Exhaustion was overwhelming.


    ''Can''t stop. Shadow is coming.''


    She could feel his presence creeping across her skin.


    Just then. "Finally, we''re alone. The pesky nuisances are gone. It''s just you and me now," whispered Shadow.


    Lilia jerked to the left and used a branch nearby to block.


    Lilia spoke with forced calmness. "Why are you using your Medium. I thought you didn''t like to use them."


    Shadow stared at for a second. ''Like he could see right through me.'' Then he responded. "I don''t really. It makes things way to easy. Daggers that produce any form of poison, it seems like cheating to me." He moved to Lilia''s side, throwing his daggers once again.


    Your whole existence is a cheat, Lilia thought through gritted teeth. She moved to avoid them, but Shadow was there to intercept her. So Lilia swung her branch at his legs. With her strength, it would have broken something if it had connected. Instead, Shadow moved back into the shadows.


    Off balanced, Lilia tried to center herself, but she felt a presence behind her, and she threw her branch. Already off-balanced, the momentum made her fall on her back. Shadow moved to the side, and the branch slammed into the ground with explosive force.


    ''Oops.'' Lilia winced. ''I didn''t mean to use that much strength. Must be more tired than I thought.''


    Shadow slowly moved his head toward Lilia, and he smirked, twirling his daggers. "If you just let one of these hit you. It will just make you sleep for a bit. Then everything will be over." He ran toward Lilia


    ''Well, that''s not creepy at all.''


    She flipped on to her feet and moved to counter his swift attack.


    Lilia was best at anticipating her opponent and countering and adapting to their fighting style. Shadow, on the other hand, had his own style of fighting. He uses quick precision attacks, and he knew exactly where to hit to immobilize his opponent for a swift defeat. Lilia knew that fighting him would be a challenge, and it was that and more.


    But something was odd; Shadow was acting off. Well, more off than usual. Was it like Shadow was playing with her? Did he act like this with the others? He wasn''t the type to gloat and take out his opponent in a flashy manner like he was doing with Lilia. If Shadow''s goal was the mediums, so why such theatrics?


    ''Is he testing us? No, if it was just that he wouldn''t go to such lengths? It was like he was punishing us for not meeting his expectations. Is Shadow unraveling? He isn''t the most stable, but still¡­''


    Lilia tried to land a hit on Shadow, but he just barely deflected it. Shadow backed up a little.


    He sighed. "Ha, Let''s make this more interesting." Then Shadow brought his Phantoms into play. They were so humanlike that it was eerie to watch. ''Phantoms? Not good. They are not hard to deal with, but by sheer numbers alone, they could overpower me easily.''


    Lilia looked around. Where was Shadow? Couldn''t even follow his scent. Did he jump into his shadow world, leaving her alone with his Phantoms? Why?


    ''I have a bad feeling about this.''


    *Behind you.* A woman''s voice called out. A very familiar one at that, but she couldn''t think about that.


    Lilia activated her claws and sliced through the Phantom, who was inches away from her. He disappeared, but more took his place. They kept pushing her back.


    They didn''t allow her to breathe. "Back off," Lilia sneered allowed her claws to shine brighter, and they slowly backed up. Lilia moved to cut down a couple more. There a break, she broke out in a run, but she felt them following her close behind.


    Lilia was worried. "Where is he?" If Shadow wasn''t there, then she had a sneaking suspicion where he might be heading. Lilia needed to get to the compound. If he wasn''t there with her, then her little sister might be in danger.


    Her claws began to fade. "Damn." Lilia cursed. Her claws were made up of pure Life energy and the best way to combat the Phantoms. Without them¡­


    Suddenly a Phantom from behind picked her up and threw her, Lilia felt like that she was swallowed up by cold stillness. Before she slammed into something. Disordinaited, Lilia looked up to see a colossal Phantom standing over her. Trying to get up, Lilia felt something solid behind her.


    ''A wall? The compound. I am right outside the compound. How?''


    "You''re finally here." Shadow''s voice echoed.


    Then suddenly, Lilia couldn''t think at all as loud noises, and flashing lights bombarded her senses. She was going into overload. All she could do was crawl into a ball, trying to cover as much of her face as possible.


    ''It hurts! It hurts so much!'' Finally, in exhausted relief, she blacked out.


    When she came to, she found herself pinned to the wall by Shadow men; their touch was chilling.


    ''So cold.''


    Shadow was standing over her, with her flute in his hands. "Do you like my little surprise? I set it up just for you." Shadow said casually, his gray eyes looked like stone.


    Lilia opened her mouth to speak, but only a cracking sound came out, and she couldn''t breathe enough to speak. That Phantom had hit her harder than she thought.


    "To be honest, I didn''t think it would be this easy," Shadow continued, ignoring her attempt to speak. "No matter, you are mine now, and only mine." He leaned over and whispered in her ear. "I knew ever since that night that you are my salvation."


    Scared and confused, she choked out, "What¡­"


    "What night?" he finished. "Why, the night of your last piano concert. That glorious night, I found my purpose. My reason for living."


    Lilia''s eyes widened. The night her abilities first manifested six years ago. Where she lost her joy in music. Was he there?

 Chapter 31 - 27

    Usually, when Lilia played the piano, even when playing for an audience, she poured her entire being into the music, nothing else exists except for that. That night, though, was different, she wanted the voices to stop, so Lilia played to drowned them out, but they only have gotten louder. Before long, the music became something that wasn''t hers anymore, like Lilia was walking through the fog, where she heard a sound in the distance. All Lilia could do was follow.


    In the end, Lilia found herself being able to control everyone around her. But she was also being controlled by her music, something that used to bring her joy. It scared her, it intoxicated her, and after she came to an understanding of what she had done that night, she had vowed never to do it again.


    That night, everything was swept under the rug. No one was hurt. Everyone merely woke up thinking that Lilia, at such a young age, burdened with her genius, just went crazy and was never seen in public again.


    "It was horrible," she breathed out.


    Shadow just grinned, his eyes unfocused as he thought of that night. "No, it was beautiful. The most beautiful thing I ever saw."


    ***


    Towa City, Seven Years Ago.


    Sean was thrown in a cell, landed in a heap in the corner. "Here you go, you little brat, hope you enjoy your stay." The guard laughed before moving in the next room.


    ''The guy''s breath smelled like sour milk.'' Sean twitched his nose in distaste, but that was the only thing he could move. Sean was beaten; if he even budged a little, Sean felt his bones grating against each other in pain.


    "Danny, damn, did you have to beat up the kid. Come on, he''s getting shipped out to the compounds anyways. Give the little guy a break." A second man spoke up.


    ''This man''s smelled like peppermints with a hint of bitterness. Coffee?'' Terran thought, distantly.


    "Ha, I never touched the kid, he was like that when I picked him up. If you asked me, he got what he deserves. He was the one who almost killed one of the Shadowhawk heirs." The guard laughed. "They even gave me a big payout as an incentive to make sure that he would get the worst assignment."


    "That group of assassins? He''s lucky they didn''t kill him."


    Sean sighed. The Shadowhawk family adopted him. They wanted a training companion for one of their sons, but it soon became apparent that Sean had far surpassed their heir.


    Sean wasn''t really surprised to find the other boy trying to kill him in his sleep. Though it certainly surprised the boy that Sean was able to overpower him.


    ''Why.'' Sean still didn''t understand. ''Didn''t Jace attack first?'' Though deep down inside, he knew that they were right; he was a monster. He couldn''t stop himself; all he wanted was more of that sweet smell.


    Another voice spoke up. The man''s voice was cheerful. "Ha, you guys, what are you talking about."


    Sean was confused. ''This man doesn''t smell like anything.''


    "Danny took another bribe. This time with the Shadowhawk family."


    "Oh, because of that boy? Brave man, dealing with the Shadowhawks, it''s a tricky business. You might find yourself in back ally with your neck cut."


    There was a pause, and the sweet baked smell came, like with that time with the boy. But it was quickly replaced by the sour milk smell. "Naw, money is money. No matter where it came from."


    "If you say so," The second guard replied hesitantly.


    "Now, Now. Cheer up. Let''s drink and put some music on." There was a rustling sound, and the piano was playing in the backyard.


    Sean tensed. This music there was such power behind every note. It felt like¡­ "Huh, like me."


    "Ha quiet down, you¡­" Suddenly there was the thudding sound than another.


    Footsteps were coming closer. "Let me see your eyes, boy." It was the cheerful guard, but his voice sounded different. Sean looked up to find himself staring up at a black mask.


    "No-face," Sean whispered.


    "Good, we still have some time. Now lets get you out of here."


    ***


    A Few Months Later.


    That man, with the no face, was back. After No-face treated Sean''s wounds, he only came around to make sure he was fed and leave soon after. He never talked to him. Not once since he picked Sean from that jail. It didn''t matter to Sean if he got fed and a clean place to sleep. Sean didn''t know what the man wanted, but Sean didn''t really care either.


    Sean felt empty, but then again, he always felt empty. He had no inspiration, no ambitions. Sean didn''t care; nothing really mattered with his stomach empty, anyway.


    But now he stood before Sean, after having left him alone, and Sean realized that this visit wasn''t about food.


    He was wearing a suit.


    "Clean up and wear this," No-face ordered, dropping a suit on his bed. "You know where the bathroom is."


    "Where are we going?" the boy asked.


    "Piano concert. I want to conduct a little experiment," No-face answered before leaving.


    ***


    A Couple of Hours Later.


    He felt something that he thought he''d lost long ago. Excitement.


    This girl. This girl on the stage with just the power of her voice had stopped hundreds, maybe even thousands of people. And it was awe-inspiring. Hell, even he and No-face felt it bearing down on them before shaking it off.


    ''This girl,'' Sean thought, this girl will be the one. ''The one that I heard from before.''


    "That look." The man chuckled lightly. "That is the look I was going for, I could work with that look."


    "Listen, son," the man continued, "That girl." He nodded towards the girl breaking down on the stage, "She will need you soon, but you''re not ready yet. You need training."


    "Will she give me what I need?" whispered the boy, his eyes never leaving the girl, not daring to hope.


    "Of course, son. Of course. More than you know," the man answered gruffly.


    ***


    Present.


    "I was waiting patiently for that day, but you never grew strong enough. No matter I can''t wait any longer," Shadow spoke, sliding his dagger down her face. "If you can''t give me what I need. Then I make you into what I need," continued Shadow with conviction. "As soon as you''re tucked away¡­. I''ll kill that little friend of yours, and maybe your sister for good measures. I won''t let anyone take you away from me."


    ''Rachel and Stella. He''s going to kill Rachel and Stella. No.'' Lilia struggled fruitlessly against the Phantom, still holding her in place. ''But nothing worked; it was like fighting jelly, very cold jelly, so frustrating.''


    Shadow''s amus.e.m.e.nt grew. "Stop moving, will you." Then he pricked her, Lilia''s limps gone numb.


    Then, as if in slow motion, Shadow snapped her flute.


    ***


    Shadow moved towards the wall, while his phantoms dragged Lilia away. He couldn''t help but feel hollow inside. Something was missing. He''d got what he wanted, but something wasn''t right.


    Being an empath, it was a feeling he felt from others; it tasted like sour berries, but it was also something he''d never experienced himself. Shadow had asked Lilia what the feeling was, a long time ago. What had she said it was?


    ''Disappointment.'' Shadow brushed the feeling away. ''No matter.''


    He moved towards the abandoned gate. He had one little thing to take care of.

 Chapter 32 - 28

    Lilia could feel the small rocks scratching her back while she was dragged to who knows where. Well, this sucks big time, but at least the numbness is wearing off.


    That could have gone better, but at least the plan worked¡­mostly. ''I liked that flute, but I couldn''t think of anything else that Shadow would believe was my Medium. I hope that it can be fixed.'' Tearing up a little. How Lilia wished that the flute was her Medium. If only that were true, then she would have it back as soon as she finished her manifestation.


    Now she was stuck in this predicament. Despite the paralyzation wearing off, she was still held hostage by the Phantoms, and their touch was energy-sapping. Pretty soon, Lilia would be nothing but a rag doll.


    Not only that. "Sooner or later, Shadow will realize he made a mistake." She glanced at her arm. The tattoo was peeking through the edges of the leather binding; it became loose from the struggle. Lilia had a bad feeling that Shadow would need to destroy her tattoo instead of Sil and Va.


    Lilia winced; ''I rather not lose an arm.''


    More importantly, she needed to get to Shadow before he goes after Stella and Rachel. "I''m the only one who can¡­"


    There was only one thing she could do. Lilia sighed before calling out, "Ha, I know your watching; you both tried to help me before, right?" She paused, swallowing before continuing. "I need you. I can''t get to Shadow without you. Please, can you help me?"


    *Finally!* A distinctive male voice echoed in Lilia''s mind.


    Lilia spotted a falcon with silver wings landing on a tree branch above her head. "Sil."


    *You have no idea how much I waited for those words. Lilia finally admitted that she needed us just as much as we need her.* Sil screeched out. The familiar sound was what saved Lilia when she was cornered by the Protectors.


    *Giving us freedom when you were feeling so trapped was brave, a little misguided but brave nonetheless.* A leopard slinked out of the darkness. *We are a part of you, after all.*


    "Va," Lilia whispered.


    *Our girl is stubborn that way and doesn''t go back on a promise.* Va continued, her voice had a distinct purr to it. *Even if that promise doesn''t have her or our best interests at heart.*


    The Phantoms stopped dragging Lilia, letting go with a thud. He moved to attack, but he was slow to react without his master to direct him.


    *It''s finally time to come into play.* The voices blended together. *Let us show you how hurting our girl is a big mistake.*


    Lilia''s tattoos began to glow through her leather band, changing and reforming. The tattoo kept getting brighter, reflecting the stronger light that blew away the shadow man, like it was nothing.


    Lilia, feeling awed by sight before her, could only whisper one thing. "Silva."


    ***


    The Compound.


    Rachel felt like a drowned rat. Exhaustion settled into her very bones. Every muscle felt like it was on fire, but she needed to keep moving, trying to clear the entryway so the stranglers could go to the quarantine zone. Rachel had to focus on the task in front of her instead of the thoughts that were whirling around in her mind.


    ''Lilia is out there alone, and I can''t help her.''


    She whipped her head back and forth to get the water out of her eyes, shaking the water away, at least for a second. The storm was still going strong. But she could see in the distance that the sky was clearing up. ''Maybe they have gotten to Heather?''


    Though with the storm dying down didn''t mean it was safe. Shadow was still out there, after all.


    Rachel saw the same worry in Statson mind. "We are sitting ducks out here," he shouted above the wind. Rachel watched as Statson glanced around. About a dozen people were left outside. Some were helping with clearing the debris, others helping with the injured. "Might have to find somewhere else."


    Rachel nodded her head in agreement. "I agree, but we need more help with the injured, we don''t have enough supplies, and some are unable to move."


    Suddenly Miss Andres showed up. "Impossible, the quarantine area is the only place we can go to. Anywhere else is not secure enough."


    Rachel spoke up, "What about that training area."


    Miss. Andres shook her head. "It will take too long, and with the elevator out impossible to get too."


    "The emergency hatch?" Rachel asked. That was how Statson and Rachel got out of the training area.


    This time Statson was the one to shake his head. "Naw, with this many people too narrow. It''s quicker to clear the entrance."


    "Besides, it''s not accessible. The Headmistress sealed it as soon as we left." Miss. Andres added. "Standard protocol."


    "But." Rachel started to protest, but she felt Statson''s hand on her shoulder.


    "I probably do the same thing," Statson stated. "Shadow is still out there." He walked towards the debris. "No time for chatting, let''s get back to work."


    "I will help with field dressing the injured." Miss. Andres replied.


    After a while, under the direct orders of Statson, they had managed to clear the rubble, now everyone had a clear way to safety. Miss. Andres already went ahead with the injured. Rachel and Statson were the last to leave.


    Statson turned to Rachel. "Okey, that''s the last of them let''s get the hell out of here."


    Then suddenly, a chill went down her spine. Instincts screamed at her to take up arms. Rachel turned with her gun out, pointing at a shadowed figure coming towards them. Rachel felt Statson do the same.


    Fear gripped her, but she kept her gun steady on Shadow. Statson''s word from when they were trapped at the Outpost. Rachel whispered, "Now is not the time to lose control. That right is for later."


    The man''s face, not to mention his intent, became clearer as he approached. He meant to kill. And he could do so with a flick of his finger.


    Beside her, Statson gritted his teeth. "Crap." He began firing while moving to find cover, and before she could protest, said, "Sorry, Girly, I value my own life more than your girl''s. Besides¡­" He left the rest unsaid, but she could fill in the gaps. Shadow got this far; that means that there''s no more hope.


    ''Lilia.''


    She covered Statson while he reloaded. "This is hopeless," Rachel whispered. He could attack at any time. And when Shadow decided to do so, it was game over. But he just stood there, brushing off their gunfire like it was nothing, and she knew their bullets were going to run out eventually.


    ''Why doesn''t he attack? The air is thick with his murderous intent. Why?''


    "Yeah, girly," agreed Statson. "But I''d rather die with a gun in my hand than stand there like a pretty princess."


    ''That is so¡­ Statson,'' thought Rachel, grinning, but she had to agree.


    All they needed was a distraction to get a shot in.


    Suddenly it appeared. Something that shouldn''t have existed at all.


    Rachel stared in wonder at it. "A griffin." A mystical creature with silver wings and reversed leopard spots. "Really?" Disbelief washed off of her.


    And then a girl jumped off the griffin''s back. Rain dripped everywhere, but you still could see that alien look in her eyes. The same look that the griffin had. Rachel didn''t know what looked more dangerous: the griffin or the girl.


    Who is that? For a moment, Her mind didn''t recognize the person standing before her. When Rachel finally connected the dots, her eyes widened in shock. ''Wait, is that Lilia? She looked so different. What happened to you?''

 Chapter 33 - 29

    "You," growled out Shadow as he turned towards Lilia. "Why are you here? You should have been incapacitated."


    And that was his mistake. Lilia heard the gun a second before Shadow staggered from the blow, his hand clutching his shoulder, blood seeping out through his fingers.


    Statson cursed. "Damn."


    That crazed look overcame Shadow''s features. "I am done messing around." And he sent his Phantoms toward Statson and Rachel.


    Silva, the griffin, took flight to intercept, breathing out life-energy. The Phantoms didn''t have a chance, they were incinerated in seconds,


    Shadow turned towards her in shock. She gestured for the humans to run. Statson took Rachel by the arm and pulled her to both their escape, but not before tipping his hat towards Lilia as a sign of respect. Since he was darn near hostile to her and the others, that gesture was pretty nice of him.


    Rachel hesitated a little but let Statson drag her to safety.


    Shadow didn''t seem to mind. His whole attention was on Lilia. There was something in his eyes, something that wasn''t there before. A crazed delight.


    "You tricked me," he said. "That flute wasn''t your medium."


    "I didn''t really trick you, you just assumed."Lilia smiled, laying her hands-on Silva''s back. "But so what if I did, you didn''t give me much of a choice, I needed time." Yes, thankfully, Sil and Va had arrived, or everything that was done before this moment would have been fruitless.


    "Clever girl." Shadow praised. "But what makes you think I won''t destroy your Medium now?" His eyes travelled to Silva.


    "Silva is part of me, yes, and they exist because of my Medium. But that doesn''t mean they are my Medium. Destroying them will do you no good." Lilia moved into a fighting stance. "Maybe if you fight me again, I might tell you."


    Shadow laughed. "Oh, the confidence, where was that from before."


    "Maybe I have grown a little," Lilia responded, half-jokingly.


    "Let''s see about that." Shadow made a gesture, and a flood of Phantoms came at her all at once.


    Lilia and Silva separated with her fingers tips glowing, forming claws; Lilia began to slash and stab using her reflexes and strength to keep ahead of the Phantom bombardment. Meanwhile, Silva took off a lot of the pressure from Lilia. Both worked simultaneously to fight their way to get closer to Shadow, who was keeping his distance.


    Then Shadow disappeared into his shadows, and Silva shouted in its mixed female/male voice. *Behind you!*


    Lilia ducked; she felt Shadow passed her by and sliced up his face. Shadow stumbled back, blood pouring down his face. His Phantoms melt into the floor, allowing her to reunite with Silva.


    Shadow wiped the blood away and stared with bewilderment at his bloodied hand, but before Lilia could move to attack, the Phantoms crawling right back out from the shadows.


    "This is getting us nowhere. I need more power; can you deal with the Phantoms if you''re separated?" Lilia asked Silva.


    Silva gave her a ''What do you think?'' look before nodding its regal-looking head in confirmation. Silva moved closer, towering over her by a foot, allowing Lilia to place her hand on Silva''s side, drawing out their power into herself. Silva split back into their original forms. No, they were quite a bit smaller.


    ''Ah, so cute.''


    *A game of chess would be great,* Sil chirped.


    Lilia waved her hand in confirmation. "Yeah, yeah, whatever you want. Wait, chess, really? Maybe, I can get Bryson¡­" Sil stared intently, and Lilia g.r.o.a.n.e.d out in defeat. "Fine, anything you want."


    After that, they moved to intercept the second wave of Phantoms. In their separated animal forms, they were much weaker, but they used their smaller size and quickness to distract them. Lilia could only roll her eyes at her mediums'' antics. Hard to believe that they both were a part of her, their personalities were so different.


    Shadow didn''t seem to care about the antics of the little falcon and cat. His attention was focused only on Lilia.


    "Not going after them?" asked Lilia with a raised eyebrow.


    Shadow held his dagger forward. "This is more interesting."


    Shadow threw his dagger, and Lilia barely had enough time to catch it. She felt a puff of wind from behind, and Lilia rolled out of the way as Shadow stabbed at the ground she once stood. Then Lilia tossed the dagger into a nearby Phantom.


    She blocked Shadow''s dagger-clad hands while kicking another Phantom in the head. She still felt like she was fighting an army. But now everything seemed crystal clear; she felt his every move coming with just sound. She let the environment itself tell her when to move and how he was coming at her. And she started to adapt to his movements, to make them her own.


    Slowly but surely, she was clipping away at his defences, but Lilia knew she was going to run out of steam soon. Her hands were already shaking. Sil and Va contained two-thirds of her power, and Lilia was okay with that. She already could feel her control slipping, but Lilia needed to go this far, Shadow had to see her like this.


    "I finally realized what you want from me," Lilia replied, she didn''t stop fighting. If she stopped, then Shadow will take advantage, but she needed Shadow to hear her.


    "What''s that?" Shadow asked.


    "At first, I thought you were just obsessed." Lilia flipped him into his Phantoms, which appeared like they were thinning out. "But when you told me that story, then everything became clear."


    "Really."


    "Because it started with that boy. Jace, you called him, right? It seemed that his family took you in, training you to be that boy''s follower?" The Phantom tried to block her path, but Sil and Va took care of them. "And he betrayed you, and you lost control."


    "Gee, you know how to listen. Good for you." Shadow stopped in front of Lilia, waiting.


    Lilia breathed out before continuing, "You don''t want a lover you want the same thing you had with that boy. But someone strong enough to stop you if you go too far, a collar as you will. For some reason, you fixated on me to be that someone."


    "Yes, I did, but you disappointed me." He attacked with his dagger.


    Lilia disarmed him. "I won''t disappoint you again.


    ''In truth, Shadow is scared that he won''t be able to stop, that he would destroy everything in sight, leaving him alone with only piles of bodies for company.''


    Suddenly he pushed her back, doing some damage in return. But that push gave Lilia the opening she needed, and using her speed, Lilia slammed into him with her full strength. He flew into the compound wall. She followed through with a claw attack that left him no room to defend.


    Before he could move, Lilia intercepted him, punching and kicking with no intention of stopping. She wouldn''t stop, not until he realized that and said those words, even if it left him broken in pieces at her feet. She needed to show him that Lilia could be what he wanted.


    "I yield," Shadow gasped out, just before her knee connected to his face. Lilia moved to a relaxed state, watching him warily, not putting her guard down yet. Shadow moved slowly and stiffly; not an inch of his body was left unmarked, but he finally moved to kneel position with his hand over his heart. "I am yours to command. Finally," he breathed out, relieved, before collapsing in a heap at her feet. He never lost that smile, but now he was relaxed. He had found what he was looking for.


    Lilia smiled in return before collapsing as well. Her body was beyond exhausted. Sil and Va scurried closer and melted into her to not just feed her body but to heal her wounds and not only her tattoo, but her entire body began to glow.


    Lilia glanced at Shadow. When he woke up, he had a lot of things to make up for. First was to fix her flute, because she really liked that thing

 Chapter 34 - 30

    Underground Training Facility


    It was two months later, and Rachel was in the control centre overlooking the training field. She watched Statson as he was putting the Lumeye through their paces. Only recently were they well enough to train again. Well, everyone except for Shadow, who was still being punished, locked up in Solitary. But it didn''t seem to faze him. Shadow was more content and had even taken up meditation to centre himself more.


    Stella, on the other hand, really seemed pissed, Rachel glanced at her now, furiously typing away on the computer. Apparently, when Stella later found out that Shadow had hacked into her computer system, she pretty much tore the system apart to rebuild the entire system software and hardware. It would probably be best not to leave Shadow in the same room with her for a while.


    Everything was back to normal. Well, normal as could be after diverting a disaster¡­natural or otherwise. The students and staff thought the storm had caused all the damage. Not a secret Lumeye running amok.


    "You, lazy excuses of meat!" yelled Statson. "I don''t care how good you are at fighting. Your teamwork is so shitty that it doesn''t even matter. Do you hear me?"


    "Yes, Sergeant," the Lumeye cried out.


    "I am going to drill the basics into your skulls until you breathe it out of your asses."


    "Yes, Sergeant."


    "While in this room you are going to eat, sleep and shit as a team. Do you hear me?"


    "Yes, Sergeant!"


    The training and the yelling continued. If Rachel didn''t know any better, she''d think he was enjoying himself.


    Primarily when Statson found out the perks of accepting the job, a few days after everything settled down.


    ***


    The Headmistress''s Office.


    "I''m glad that you accepted my offer," stated Headmistress Weatherly with her hands folded on top of her desk.


    "You didn''t really give me much choice," Statson grumbled back.


    "Oh my, it''s so nice to get what I want." The Headmistress formed a satisfied grin. "Oh, I almost forgot. In addition to training the Lumeye, I want you to oversee security for the whole compound."


    "Now, look here, we never agreed to that," Statson sprouted out."


    "I am a fair woman; Since you are helping me, I will help you. I pulled some strings and you and Miss. Keaton is officially reassigned to Compound 8, and you''ll still be attached to the City''s police force," she continued, smirking a little. "The compound was getting too big to handle with just the stuff I already have, and I need someone I can trust with the finer details." Trust, or manipulate? The Headmistress probably thought it was the same thing. She continued to speak, "As an added incentive, I will permit you to enter freely any city you like to investigate your little problem concerning your last employer¡­With our support, of course."


    Statson straightened up with alertness. Well, that got his attention. That was when Headmistress Weatherly gave them her ''hooked line and sinker'' smile.


    She placed paperwork in front of them for them both to sign. Miss. Andres appeared to supply pens. "In the long run, I hope you see that this deal is mutually beneficial for all involved."


    ***


    Present.


    Statson almost jumped over the moon with news about having backing and permission to investigate what happened at that Outpost. Well, with his personality, he would have investigated anyway. Now it was legal. He didn''t like ties undone. Rachel had to agree with him, thoughts of her own family sprung up in her mind. She didn''t know who targeted them. Their WMP unit? Her family? Or someone unknown. There were too many unanswered questions, and she didn''t like unanswered questions.


    After practice, Rachel watched while Lilia joined her in the control room. Speaking of unanswered questions, here comes one of them. "Would now be a good time to talk?" Lilia asked, reluctantly after getting glared at my Stella.


    Rachel sighed. This was going to be so awkward. Might as well be blunt about it. Before, when she found out that Lilia was a Lumeye, even when she saw her change form right in front of Rachel. It didn''t fully register how alien Lilia truly was until that night when she saved them from Shadow. It scared her. "To be honest, I had a hard time processing everything and it kind of hit home after it was over." Rachel couldn''t help but blurt out the questions swirling around in her head. "But still wanted to know what happened. How are you a Lumeye? How did you and Stella get here? Where''s your mother?"


    Lilia smiled bitterly. "I don''t know. I just know that I''ve always been a Lumeye. I just didn''t know it¡­ Honestly, it made a lot of sense, scared me, but made a lot of sense. Being here, I don''t know, I just came to be here, and Mom, Mom, disappeared."


    "Disappeared to where?"


    "That''s all I know. I have to go¡­ class, you know." She turned away to leave. It felt like she was leaving a lot of things out.


    "Wait¡­"


    A mew interrupted Rachel. She spotted a cat''s head peeking out from Stella''s l.a.p. Lilia spoke up, "Ha, I''m not avoiding it, I''m going to tell her." Lilia paused while Rachel watched on in bemus.e.m.e.nt. Ignoring the issue of how odd to see Lilia having a one-sided conversation with a cat. ''Honestly, it wasn''t the oddest thing I''ve seen so far.'' It was actually funny and refreshing to watch. Lilia had the same tone of voice when she was a kid, trying to get out of something. "I know she deserves to know¡­ Okay, Okay, geez, I know I''m going to tell her, so don''t yell."


    Lilia sighed out, scrapped her hair with her figures. "You know, I used to have the biggest crush on you. Still do, actually." ''That was totally out of the blue. What the heck is going on? Lilia had a crush on me since when?'' Before she could respond, Lilia continued in a rush, "Not like I''m going to make you uncomfortable and act on it. I have a lot of things going on right now." She turned back to the cat. "Come on, Va, I know I have a lot of growing up to do, you don''t have to remind me." Lilia widened her eyes when she realized that she said that out loud. "Anyways, I know you have a boyfriend."


    "How do you know that?"


    "I have a little sister who is great at information gathering." She laughed awkwardly. "Anyways, I just want everything in, the open you know, since you are the reason why the last event shifted in our favour. It''s your right to know the truth." Then she left in an embarrassed rush.


    ''Okay, that was a lot to take in, but at least Lilia was as distant at before,'' Rachel thought in a daze. "What just happened?"


    "You know, she''s telling the truth," a silky voice said. Startled, Rachel glanced behind her and saw Druid standing beside her. "Shadow was already planning to destroy our Mediums and take Lilia away. He was already losing control of himself and wanted to monopolize Lilia thinking she was the answer to regain it, but when you showed up, and he felt the feelings she had towards you¡­ Shadow lost it even more and rushed his plan, making him unstable enough to make mistakes. Allowing Lilia to get behind his defences and find enough strength to defeat him. All because you are still alive." Druid paused, then continued, "Funny how one little event can change everything." She skipped away and joined Bryson, who was waiting at the door. Druid paused at the entrance to turn back and said her parting words. "Plus, we need all of us, including Shadow, including you, and Sergeant Statson, to face what''s about to come."


    All Rachel could think of was one word long after Druid''s departing words and that was... "What?"


    ***


    Lilia leant against her favourite tree, the gnarly looking one by the courtyard, but she didn''t need to worry about her sister interrupting her nap, since Stella was lying down with her head in Lilia''s l.a.p, reading a book. Va was sitting in the girl''s l.a.p, glaring at Lilia.


    Lilia just smiled to herself. ''When Stella saw Va, she all but kidnapped the cat, saying that Va was the cutest thing she ever saw. I thought it was hilarious to watch. Though Va didn''t appreciate how much I was enjoying her suffering.''


    *Ha, I did stop her from dressing you up in that little pink thing,* Lilia reminded Va.


    Va just huffed, turning away and curled up in a ball. Lilia almost burst out in laughter right then and there.


    Lilia shifted to get more comfortable, then sighing in contentment.


    Stella, on the other hand, had become a little clingy after Lilia came back. Stella must have realized how close she was to losing Lilia. Lilia didn''t mind, because she felt the same. It was good to have some sister time, anyway.


    "Funny how things turned out," Stella spoke up. "You know, with what happened with Shadow and finding Rachel again."


    "Yeah, a lot happened, " Lilia answered slowly,


    *What about that No-Face person that Shadow mentioned. Do you think he is a threat?* Sil asked from the branches above.


    *Even if he is, right now, all we can do is to wait anyways. So, why not just deal with the here and now.* Lilia replied, stretching a little. Lilia wasn''t that great of a planner anyway, so why bother. *He seemed like the type to show up only if he wanted to be seen anyways.*


    "Hmm." Sil agreed.


    "Maybe when we find Mom, that will be perfect, you know. Well, as perfect as it can be living in the middle of the Wastelands." Stella wistfully glanced at Lilia.


    Lilia tightened her grip. For some reason, a bad feeling washed over her, but after a moment, she answered, "Maybe."

 Chapter 35 - Epilogue

    Drip.


    Drip.


    Drip.


    That was all she could hear.


    Drip.


    Drip.


    Drip.


    It was the only thing keeping her sane.


    She didn''t know how long she had been down here. It must have been Months? Years? It didn''t matter; she''d given up hope a long time ago. The only thing that kept her going other than that dripping sound was the memory of her precious daughters.


    Then she heard footsteps.


    He''s coming? No.


    She didn''t look up when he started to speak. "How long are you going to do this?"


    That commanding condescending voice.


    She hated that voice, and she gritted her teeth. "It''s been years. Your little rebellion is getting tedious, especially you going to give me what I want anyways. But if staying here, wasting away doesn''t get me what I want, then this will." He paused. "I finally know where your daughters are Dr. Spencer."


    Dr. Melanie Spencer finally looked up.


    The numbness she felt gave way to fear.

 Chapter 36 - Prologue

    Many Years Ago.


    He moved through a long corridor following the path of flickering light. This place had always given off an eerie atmosphere. Kenneth Keel couldn''t help but shiver whenever he walked its enclosed walls. The whole place was dirty and falling apart.


    No wonder, it was an abandoned old hospital. Dr. Remoras'' claimed that this is the only lab remotely equipped with the instruments she needs to continue her experiment without being noticed.


    ''It was the kind of place where Monsters are born.'' Kenneth snorted and smiled at the irony of his thoughts as he keyed in the password and walked through the doors into the only working lab in the entire building.


    Sitting at the computer was the Mad Genius herself, Dr. Ramirez, his boss. ''Or slave-driver.'' She pretty much ignored his existence unless she wanted something from him. Well, it''s understandable he was the tech head, only suitable for keeping the equipment running and doing mundane chores.


    "Hello," Kenneth turned towards the sweetest voice in the world, and he just knows that his feelings were plastered on his face. There stood Dr. Ramirez''s lab assistant, the brilliant as well as beautiful, Melanie Spencer.


    "Melanie," Kenneth greeted, trying to act cool, "how are the kiddies, tucked in safely in bed?" he asked in a teasing manner. But he truly wanted to know, he and the people in this lab practically gave up their life to resurrect them; hope they appreciate it, the little brats.


    He was glancing beyond this room through the glass that separates the two rooms. There sat six tubes housing six children, three boys and three girls, the oldest looked no older than six. The room was quarantined, so it could only be accessed wearing protective gear.


    They were the last undeveloped fragments of the feared Lumeye race. Many years ago, capsules housing many alien lifeforms were discovered. Scientists jumped at the chance to recreate new forms. Especially if it would advance their own technology all the better. Though it turned out the alien species, named the Lumeye, were the boogeymen who was responsible for ripping the world apart and creating the Wastelands. A neverending forest, unleashing defensive plant-life and animals upon humanity. Plus, the Vine virus that plagued the world. Well, at least, that was how the story goes.


    Even now, labs were destroyed if there was a hint of repeating the Lumeye experiments. They were arresting the scientists for crimes against humanity.


    Why risk everything to create six Lumeye children? One answer, Dr. Ramirez. Her grandfather was one of those scientists that were prosecuted. She was doing this to finish his work. The thing was the samples she managed to retrieve were contaminated.


    Even contaminated, Dr. Ramirez wasn''t displeased, she could see the potential in the genes'' imperfection. She implied gene therapy using compatible genes from her own staff members to repair the damage.


    Why was Kenneth helping out? He glanced at his hand, where there was a Vine-like pattern fluttering out from his sleeve. Kenneth contracted the Vine-virus when he was just a kid. The Ripples, an atmospheric anomaly, hit his home town. Kenneth was the only one in his family to survive.


    He was helping Dr. Ramirez because the Lumeye had better immune systems than humans. If studying their biology will help save more from the Vine Virus, than he was all for it.


    BEEP, BEEP, BEEP.


    Snapping him out his own world and brought him back into reality.


    "Look, look, look." Melanie was practically dancing with excitement grabbing his arm in the process. "Drucilla is dreaming," she said, excited. "This is so great this is the first time, and if they can dream, let''s just say it is only the first step!!!"


    "You know that you shouldn''t name them." He scowled. "it is not good for you to get attached."


    "Come on, stop being a worrywart," she pouted. "It is just a name I can''t very well call them subject one and subject two, it is so boring."


    If he didn''t know how much higher her IQ was than his¡­but, this was cute too.


    "Can you two shut up and get back to work." gritted out Dr. Ramirez, her silver eyes, burning a hole in his c.h.e.s.t. "It''s early, and I am too low on caffeine to watch your mating ritual."


    "Sorry, Dr. Ramirez." They stated together, a little embarrassed.


    "And by the way, coffee," she insisted, narrowing her eyes at him.


    "Fine." Kenneth huffed and began to get her Majesty her beverage. But Melanie stopped him before he could take another step. "We talk later," she whispered. She adjusted her glasses before giving him a wink.


    "Yeah." Walking to the coffee pot, trying to be cool as a cuc.u.mber, but on the inside, he is crying out with glee. This is the best day of his life.


    ***


    The red lights were flashing, as Kenneth rushed in. He ran to the monitors. "Damn, the Cities Guard has found us. It will probably take them thirty minutes to find the hidden door that leads into the bas.e.m.e.nt!"


    "Then there''s no time to waste," Dr. Greenwood said, coming out of nowhere. "Dr. Spencer, I want you to prep the tubes to be opened. We only have¡­. How much time do we have, Mr. Keel?"


    Kenneth watched the Guard, the Cities elite soldiers, swarming on the monitors. They were armed, and he couldn''t help but focus on those weapons and what they could do to him¡­to Melanie.


    "Mr. Keel!" Dr. Greenwood said again, irritation was evident in her voice.


    "Right, sorry!" he said, scrambling to pinpoint the Guard''s exact location. "Um, they haven''t gotten through the outer defences yet, it probably would take them about twenty to get through another fifteen to find their way down here." Then he checked another monitor and breathed a sigh of relief. "I don''t see anyone at the escape tunnels."


    Kenneth looked up, and he couldn''t believe the conflicted look on Dr. Ramirez''s face. "That''s not nearly enough time," she muttered underneath her breath, before squaring her shoulders before facing everyone. "Okay, as soon as Dr. Spencer opens the tubes," Dr. Ramirez took a deep breath." I want anyone with any sort of medical training to go with each of the subjects and run. Their survival takes priority."


    Dr. Ramirez spoke up, looking up from the control panel, starting up the sequence that opens the tubes. "But their vitals¡­"


    "We don''t have time to check their vitals now, that must be done after they are safe. The rest of you destroy or erase everything you can." Before everyone could get to work, Dr. Ramirez stopped them. "Don''t touch any equipment attached to the tubes, until the children are safely out." Everyone paused, waiting for further instructions. "What are you waiting for? Go! Go! Go!"


    Kenneth felt the wait of Dr. Ramirez''s hand on his shoulder. "Keep an eye on those monitors, Mr. Keel, and tell me on our ''friends'''' progress."


    "Yes, Doctor."


    ***


    Twenty Minutes Later


    Kenneth could hear the City''s Guard trying into the secret lab¡­and they were not delicate at all. He had seen an old movie once that had a jackhammer. The drilling sounded precisely like that, but ten times louder. It was shaking the entire room, equipment was falling, it was getting dangerous.


    ''The Guard doesn''t care that they are destroying this place and everyone in it.''


    "Kenneth." He looked up from his work to see Melanie with one of the children in her arms, a girl. He recalled that Melanie was having a hard time settling on a name. Maybe because Melanie was the one who used her genes for this little girl. She had gotten so attached to the child.


    "You know Lilia was my sister''s name," Kenneth spoke up. "Is that why you picked it?"


    "I shouldn''t have?" asked Melanie.


    "No," he denied. " But it would be nice if Lilia had a sister. We could name her after my other sister Stella."


    "I was thinking the same thing." He smiled sadly. Kenneth brushed his hand against Melanie''s cheek. Then suddenly, the room shook, and Melanie struggled to hold on to the child. He moved to help when Melanie shifted the heavy child.


    "Here, let me," Kenneth planned to take her from Melanie''s arms, but her hold tightened. So, he simply adjusted Lilia''s weight to make it easier for Melanie to carry her. "Why haven''t you left yet?" He looked around, seeing that he, Melanie, and Dr. Ramirez were the only ones left.


    "I am waiting for you," She said, her voice dripping with worry. "We need to go."


    "Go, but¡­" Kenneth turned towards Dr. Ramirez, who was working away at her terminal.


    She barely gave them a glance. "Go, I don''t need your bumbling help anyways."


    He was highly tempted, but he knew that Dr. Ramirez needed his help, they still have a lot of data to fry and not enough time to do it. "Damn," he cursed before turning towards Melanie. "I have to stay, but you need to go now."


    "But¡­" Melanie objected.


    Kenneth patted the young child''s head. "For this one''s sake."


    "I have to tell you something." he interrupted her with a kiss, then pushed her gently towards the secret exit.


    "Go."


    Melanie gave Kenneth one last look before leaving him behind, and he sealed the door behind her.


    "You know she''s pregnant, right?" Dr. Ramirez said.


    Kenneth formed a sad smile. "I know." If he allowed Melanie to say the words than he would have left right then and there, but Kenneth couldn''t, he had to make sure that the Guard wouldn''t come after Melanie and the children. He had to make sure that that there wasn''t a trail to be followed.


    "Okay, let''s get to work." Dr. Ramirez


    It took a while, but they were almost finished deleting everything when Kenneth looked up to see the ceiling caving in where Dr. Ramirez stood. "Look out!" he shouted, pushing her out of the way.


    Then everything went dark.


    ***


    Kenneth couldn''t breathe, blood was choking him. And he was pinned. But none of that mattered. He knew that he was dying.


    He would have laughed if he had the energy, dying for something that he only half believed in what was the world coming too. But that didn''t matter as long that Melanie was safe.


    Kenneth could hear the Guard coming closer, shouting and yelling. Wracking everything in their path. The equipment and the considerable power supply needed to run the place he was surprised that they weren''t discovered sooner. He guessed that it was part of her influence. But luck always runs out.


    "You know I don''t practically care about you," A voice said beside him. It was Dr. Ramirez''s voice, but he doesn''t have the energy to turn his head, "I always thought that you were a moron and a good for nothing. I still do," she continued in a manner of fact way. "But you are loyal," Dr. Ramirez finished saying with a dismissal air.


    He stayed silent; this shouldn''t concern him, not when he was at death''s door. "Why?" he managed to choke out.


    "Why am I still here?" she questioned. "Well, I owe you that much, don''t I" she didn''t have to say anymore. Kenneth was the one who saved her life after all.


    Everyone else escaped, that was all that mattered.


    ''Maybe they''ll be smart enough to stay the hell away and never look back.''


    "I owe you all that much," she whispered. The noise coming closer and closer.


    And the word faded into darkness his last thoughts were of Melanie¡­and the unborn child he would never get to see.

 Chapter 37 - 1

    Present Day.


    Lilia shifted a little under the old tree beside the courtyard. Lillie was sleeping. Well trying to sleep, an annoyance nearby kept interrupting her. Not with that blowhard on the microphone. No, she wasn''t talking about Statson. It was someone much, more¡­tiring.


    Sighing, giving up on sleep. This might be entertaining to watch. Lilia opened her cyan eyes to see a man gathering students for something.


    Captain Terrance, he was a big, barrow c.h.e.s.ted mountain of a man. And very hard to ignore. He was also in charge of the Red Sash fraction. He assigned the teams and their missions. Since she was a member of the Blue Sashes, it had nothing to do with her.


    ''He was more boisterous than usual through.''


    ''WAIT!! Why is he coming over here? And that look in his eyes. With a sudden jerk of awareness. She was on her feet. Dammit! I am such an idiot, letting ''THAT'' slip my mind,'' Lilia cursed.


    Already knew why it never crossed her mind. Despite how it looked, these days, Lilia was extremely busy. In the past couple of months, she and the other Lumeye were training their butts off under Statson''s instructions. Her body ached just thinking about it. Here even made a rule that she couldn''t skip classes anymore, so her sleeping schedule reduced by half. What was life coming too?


    Quite frankly, her afternoon nap was the only time in ages where she could just relax.


    And then there was Rachel, Lilia still didn''t how to deal with that. Her being close by brought back memories some good some bad. Avoiding it sounds like a good idea.


    ''No! No! No!'' Lilia shook her head. She can''t think about that anything else but the problem in front of her. She needed to get out of sight before he¡­


    "Miss. Spencer, where do you think you''re going?" boomed an earth-shattering voice, pain shot threw her very s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e eardrums.


    Cursing silently to herself. Lilia looked up to see the captain looking down on her, dwarfing her five foot six height."You know what today is, do you?"


    She stayed silent. It was no point in answering, the answer was clear. Captain Terrance''s mind was gloating. *Ha, I finally caught her.*


    "Today is the start of Initiation Trails, and you''re long overdue."


    Lillie sighed.


    Initiation Trails was a day held once every six months, where newly turned fourteen-year-olds or new students who were fourteen or older had the opportunity to go on a supervised trip into the Wastelands to test their basic survival skills. Students were evaluated to determine if they were going to be placed into the Red Sashes, being assigned to an active-duty team, and working at jobs like scavaging, hunting, and guard-duty. The alternative was the Blue Slashes, which consist of support and specialized occupation. Students had three chances to pass before being absorbed into the Blue Sashes.


    Typically, Lillie had been placed in the specialized category. She was a great tracker because of her high musical intelligence but had authority issues. The reason why Lilia hadn''t taken the test yet was simple. Due to her telepathic abilities, Lilia had a hard time being near people, so Lilia ditched. Then later, when she had better control, ditching became a habit.


    Eventually, by default, Lilia was placed in Blue Slashes, and that was that. If it weren''t for one thing, Captain Terrence. For years, he was dogging her every step, saying that the Initiation Trails was mandatory. Making her want to dig her heels even more.


    She still didn''t want to go. Being close courters with a lot of teenagers wasn''t her idea of fun. Lilia shuttered, teenagers had only one thing on their mind, and she didn''t want that kind of drama.


    Also, there was Captain Terrance, Lillie didn''t need to read minds to know that he was going to make this trip very difficult for her.


    She was going to make a move; otherwise, he wasn''t going to let her out of his sight. She held her hands out in surrender, backing up slowly, trying to get some distance. "You win, I just going to be really quick and get some stuff together. Well than¡­See you." Turned around to make her escape.


    Feeling a hand grabbing onto her shoulder, jarring her to a stop. For a human, the man was frigging strong. "That won''t be necessary. Your sister has already packed your things, and already loaded onto the truck." Keeping a hold of her, he began to drag her towards the crowd of students. "Come on, we don''t want to be late."


    That bastard was enjoying this.


    ''Damn you, Stella!''


    ***


    Bryson checked in the mirror to make sure not a hair was out of place. He sneered in frustration. "Damn idiot, look what that man did to my hair."


    Druid looked up from reading from her tablet, lounging on the bed. "It looks perfectly fine to me."


    "Perfectly fine?" he turned towards Druid in outrage, put at his hair. "It''s an inch shorter. An inch!"


    Druid rolled her eyes. "You''re the one who fell in that trap. Your lucky it was just your hair."


    "Why would there be a trap there, anyways?" Bryson closed his eyes and visualized the course. Then from memory, he picked up his tablet and drew it down, showing Druid the results. "There were two primary entry points and three secondaries." He pointed from one point to the next. Then he marked a spot and tapped it. "Putting a trap here, nowhere near any of the entry points, is statistically unsound. What was Sergeant Statson thinking?"


    Druid studied the drawing for a minute before answering. "Maybe that''s actually why he placed it there."


    "Nonsense," Bryson huffed out, crossing his arms.


    "Your way of thinking is not bad," Druid stated. "But no matter how much you plan for every scenario, you can''t predict the unexpected," Druid shrugged her shoulders. "All we can do is adapt."


    "Like Lilia?" Bryson replied in disbelief. "That lazy good for nothing. Not to mention reckless."


    Druid nodded in agreement. "She''s all those things and more, but she knows how to step up and gets things done when it counts."


    "Like with Shadow." Bryson gritted his teeth. How he was the first to be taken out was still a sour spot for him. Not to mention that Lilia was the one who saved him and the one who stopped Shadow.


    And he did nothing.


    Druid studied him a bit before replying. "Yes, like with Shadow." She got up from the bed and grabbed his gloved hand and kissed the back. "But I genuinely believe that our team has the chance to move forward with you and Lilia at the reins,"


    He pulled her close. "I rather have you."


    "And you do, but I know my limitation, I am best at being the meditator, someone who works behind the scenes." Druid pulled back to look up into Bryson''s eyes. "I am a little too much like Shadow to be healthy."


    "That''s not¡­"


    Druid put up her finger in silence. "To go to any means to get what I want, I have that, just like Shadow." Druid looked away before returning to Bryson''s face. "Believe me, if Lilia had the chance to grow up a little, she will be a force to reckon with."


    Sighing, Bryson moved away. "I know there''s no use arguing about it." Bryson paused his thoughts on Lilia. Something was bothering him. "About Lilia¡­"


    "What about Lilia?" Druid asked.


    "Do you think she isn''t moving like she used to." Bryson wondered.


    Druid stared at him in wonder. "So, you do care."


    "No, no, I certainly do not." Bryson denied. "If her performance isn''t up to par, then our team suffers."


    "Yeah, yeah, keep telling yourself that." Druid teased a little, then she paused, her head turned to the door. "Wait." Knocking resonated.


    Druid moved to open the door to find Miss. Andres''s stoic face. "The Headmistress would like to see you both in her office."

 Chapter 38 - 2

    Headmistress''s Office.


    Headmistress Weatherly was sitting back in her chair, rubbing her eyes. She was a little frustrated, going through the files that she received from that Leader Representative Meeting fiasco, and they only found one lead. Not much of a lead, but a lead that was worth following. They didn''t have much of a window. It needed to be done soon.


    Miss. Andres'' bird-like features appeared like a silent ghost with a cup of coffee. "It''s not healthy to stay up all night." She placed the cup on her desk.


    Maria ignored her and took a sip of coffee. She closed her eyes in bliss. Oh, sweet coffee, how I need you.


    She watched Miss. Andres for a moment before responding. "Are the others here yet?"


    "Mr. Statson and Miss. Lui is waiting outside. Bryson and Druid will be here momentarily."


    "Bring them in."


    "Yes, Ma''am." Miss. Andres bowed before heading out the door. Maria could hear whispering than Mr. Statson stomped in with his cowboy hat covering his salt and pepper hair and his dust-covered boots holding up his large statue. He glared with his grey eyes stormy. "What the hell do you want."


    Maria didn''t take offence, with the short time they had known each other she learned quickly that this was just the way he was and there was no changing that. Besides, she knew when to pick her battles was the basics of negotiation tactics.


    "Mr. Statson," she acknowledged, while he made himself comfortable. Turning towards the second person who entered a few seconds behind Mr. Statson. The black-haired, hazel-eyed young woman had certainly grown into her own. Her petit frame was diminished by Mr. Statson''s overpowering presence, but there was confidence in her steps and softening in her once tensioned filled intelligent eyes. But don''t misunderstand, though Miss. Keaton was shaping up quite well, the young woman wasn''t ready to have a seat at the big kids'' table just yet. Though the promise was still there, and it was Maria''s business to invest in the potential of youth.


    All in all, they were a good team; Maria''s had no regrets in putting them both in charge of security. And in charge of her pet project.


    ''Let''s get to the point, shaw we.''


    Gathering the papers stacked on her desk. She handed the one on top to Mr. Statson. "The name underlined," she asked. "Who is he?"


    Not even looking at the paper handed to him. "What''s the point?"


    Headmistress Hilary restrained herself from letting out a frustrated sigh. ''That stubborn fool. Always striving to make things difficult.''


    Though Statson is a necessary headache to keep her promise. ''I promised ''him'' that I will protect them. Maria takes her promises very seriously.''


    Six Years Ago


    Maria Weathery esquire was working on her next case, it was supposed to be an easy win, but Ms. Hilary didn''t believe in easy anything and liked to cover her basic. Her attention to detail was something that made her a great lawyer but made an enemy of many.


    Quite frankly, she was bored, the thrill of winning wasn''t doing it for her anymore, her drive to stay at the top was gone, and she could feel the vultures circling.


    Plus, there was corruption. Maria was not one who allowed chances to slip her by. If there were information that she could use for blackmail purposes, then she would gladly do so though even Maria had her limits.


    Maria glanced out her window, overshadowing the city of Towa. A small town named Trentville, one of the few towns that survived the Wastelands. They did so, by selling humans to the rich and influential, children especially.


    Now Maria was no saint, it was tough to make a living nowadays, and she was oh so happy to exploit them, but human trafficking?


    Her eyes moved to a faded picture on her desk of a little boy with a smiling, dirt-covered face. Her eyes softened before she forced herself to look away.


    The persons involved were pretty much untouchable. If she spoke up, Maria wouldn''t be surprised to find herself killed in an ''accident'' a couple of days later. Though she couldn''t leave it alone either.


    She kneaded her forehead, feeling a headache coming on. "Such a mess. What am I going to do?"


    "You know I can help with your little problem." A male voice spoke out of nowhere.


    Maria almost jumped out of her chair, but decades of professionalism took over, and she calmly looked up to find a person who wore dark clothing, and the most disturbing part of all: he had no face.


    Beside him was a very skinny young boy who stared at her with startling grey eyes. A stark contrast with his dark hair and skin. The strange thing about the boy wasn''t his appearance but the air around him. The faceless man was the same. They both had power. That would only mean¡­


    "Lumeye, huh. Why do I have the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e of your visit?" Though seeing a Lumeye that young was kind of surreal. Maria thought that Lumeye was sterile.


    Maria almost reacted when the faceless man swiftly picked up the picture of her son. "Oh? I thought you might hate us because the war was the cause of your son''s death."


    "I am not that narrow-minded." She denied, Wary, yes, but hated? No. "Besides, a human was the one who killed Danial." And the man paid for his mistake. She could still feel the trigger as she pressed inward.


    "Incense with blackberries." The boy mumbled.


    The faceless man chuckled as he placed the picture gently. "I like you." He turned to the boy. "See, I told you she''s the right choice." The boy just stared at him, blankly.


    "Right choice? For what?" Maria asked. "It must be something big if you are not hiding what you are from me."


    He waved his hand in dismissal. "I like to do away with pretenses. Especially with potential business partners."


    ''Yet you''re not going to reveal your face. That is fine with me. Showing your cards too early only leads to disaster. This man knows the rules well.''


    "What do you want from me?" Maria sat down in her chair and leaned back.


    "I have a compound I have been working on for a while." The faceless man answered. "And I need someone to run it."


    "Me?" Maria couldn''t help but laugh. "I am a high classed lawyer, why would I be interested."


    He was slow to answer. "Oh, I don''t know. Maybe just for the challenge." Maria wrinkled her brow. "Or maybe because I know of the Trentville situation, your firm deemed you a liability and already planned to kill you."


    Maria sighed. She didn''t need to ask for proof. Maria already gathered her own. The firm was a.s.s deep in the Trentville scheme."I''m not surprised. Any excuse to get rid of me."


    "I need a place to hide children like him." The faceless man nodded to the boy. "As long as you promise to keep them safe, I will give you full authority. Run it as you will."


    "Full authority, huh." Maria wasn''t going to lie. The offer was very attractive and being able to keep living even more so. "A school, maybe," she mumbled. Maria turned to the faceless man. "And Trentville?"


    "I''m heading there anyway. Need to pick something up." The faceless man smiled, chillingly, and Maria couldn''t help but shiver. "There will be nothing left after I''m done."


    Maria was all too aware of how dangerous this man was. Though she didn''t have much of choice in the matter. "Well, then tell me more."

 Chapter 39 - 3

    Present


    Druid and Bryson were about to knock on the Headmistress''s office door when they both were startled by a sudden burst of shouting. "Grayson? That rat bastard."


    Druid looked back at Bryson. "What''s going on?"


    Bryson just gave her an unconcerned look. "It''s Statson, he''s always shouting about one thing or another."


    Druid turned back to the door. "True." But something was off. She tried to use her foresight, but all she could see was fog. Except, beyond the haziness, something was trying to peek through, something chilling.


    Druid quickly looked away, coming back to the present, to see Bryson worried gaze. She mustered up a smile. "it''s nothing."


    Bryson was about to respond when the door suddenly opened to find Miss. Andres standing beyond it. "Come in, the headmistress is waiting for you."


    They both followed her inside to find Headmistress Weatherly staring down Statson. She looked away to greet the newcomers."Oh good, I need you two to attend a conference in Towa."


    Statson glared at the Headmistress. "Ha, I''m talking here. You just told me that Grayson, a guy I trained, was responsible for that Outpost debacle. And you want to talk about a fluff social event?"


    "He''s a slimeball." Rachel piped up. "But is he smart enough to pull it off?"


    "True," Statson agreed. "Any excuse to punch him, I''ll say."


    "I didn''t say that he was responsible; I said that he might be part of it. If not, he certainly knows something. He was scheduled to go to the Outpost instead of you, and he''s known to take bribes. He also had dealings with Major Hetton. There are too many consequences." The Headmistress sighed. "Though circ.u.mstantial at best."


    Bryson spoke up. "Parden for the interruption, Ma''am, but it sounds like you using the Conference as a means to investigate this Grayson person?"


    "Yes, Exactly." Headmistress''s answered. "And since Mr. C.h.e.s.terfield isn''t available to chaperone you, I want Mr. Statson to fill in for him."


    "The hell I am!"


    "I can be the Chaperone, whereas Statson can concentrate on Grayson." Rachel volunteered. "I am a lot better with social events than Statson."


    The Headmistress turned to address Rachel. "Miss Lui, that would be ideal."


    Rachel perked up. "Then¡­"


    "I want you to stay here." The Headmistress held up at the protests. "For one thing, you are underaged, not only it will undermind how others look at you, but how they will look at me as well."


    "That''s bullshit," huffed Statson. "She''s a trained police officer."


    "That''s not how the world works." Headmistress Weatherly sighed. "By law, you belong to the Compound, but your family is still making a fuss. I''m afraid as soon as you walk into the city, the Lui family will take advantage."


    There was a moment of silence before Rachel sighed in defeat. "I know your right. It''s just so frustrating."


    "Besides, I also need someone to stay behind to oversee security. Especially when the caravan is arriving in a week." The Headmistress said, her voice tired. "It''s going to a mess, and due to the Initiation Trials, I''m understaffed."


    Druid looked up from her dark mode. "Ah, there''s a dress I had my eye on; it looked so easy to move in. I wanted to see if they still had it." She pouted in disappointment. The caravan was how goods from compounds and cities were transported. It also functions as a mobile general store, with a lot of variety. So everyone was excited when it arrived. Well, maybe not Lilia. She still had a hard time in crowds, and her taste in clothes was questionable at best.


    Druid pictured the dress; it flowed just the right way. Also, she glanced up at Bryson; it was the same shade as Bryson''s ice-blue eyes.


    "I could suggest some shops in Towa," Rachel advised. Druid looked at Rachel pant-suit, the clothes were well-fitted, tasteful, elegant, and they screamed expensive like she was entertaining guests in her study.


    "No, offense, but any store you suggest probably be outside my price range." True Druid wore fancy dresses before, but parties like the Outpost debacle was like dressing up in costume and putting on an act. Somewhat fun, but not genuine.


    "That''s enough!" The Headmistress''s raised voice, cutting through. Oh, this was not good, and Statson didn''t look pleased either. Druid instantly stood at attention. She felt that Bryson was doing the same beside her. "Now, back to the mission. Or do we have something more important to discuss? Shoes perhaps?" Giving a pointed look at Rachel before moving on to Druid.


    Rachel''s face had gone pale. "No, Ma''am."


    "No, Ma''am!" Druid and Bryson repeated together.


    ***


    Later, when Druid walked back to the dorms with Bryson. Her mind went back to her vision. "Maybe my foresight is angry at me," she mumbled.


    Bryson turned toward Druid. "Did you say something?"


    Druid forced a smile. "No, nothing important."


    Bryson had a suspicious look on his face, but he simply sighed, running his fingers through his hair. "Okay, then, when you want to tell me, I''m here."


    Druid came close to him, whispering in his ear. "I wish you show this side of you with the others."


    "Hmph, Please, you know me better than that," Bryson said, arrogantly.


    "This side of you is cute too." She skipped away and turned toward Bryson, playfully. "Now are you coming we have a trip to prepare for."


    "Yes, Yes." Bryson''s lips smiled into bemus.e.m.e.nt before following after her.


    ***


    Lilia was resting behind a couple of boxes in the pick-up truck with a headband covering her eyes. She wasn''t hiding; really, she wasn''t. The pick-up was probably for the Initiation Trials anyways. Lilia needed a place to center herself; there were too many people crowding around; too many new smells. The truck smelled like Heather; she must have worked on it; it was calming.


    "Um." Lilia wiggled her nose. She mumbled. "Why is the smell getting stronger? Now I can smell Terran?" Her foggy mind couldn''t process, but when another familiar smell came into play, it made her sit up abruptly. "Wait, that''s¡­"


    *Found you.*

 Chapter 40 - 4

    She removed her headband. "Sil! Shh!" Lilia whispered. He was screeching and being a falcon, he was attracting a lot of stares. "You''re standing out too much."


    Lilia could feel foreign gazes itching on her skin. The exact opposite of what she wanted.


    *Standing out?* Sil cricked his head to the side. *I''m not the one trying to hide in a truck.*


    Lilia wanted to argue, but¡­ "You''re¡­um." Lilia stopped talking, embarrassed, she covered her eyes with her eyes. Lilia kept forgetting that Sil was talking to her telepathically. Lately, she''s having a hard time deciphering between telepathy and talking. Maybe because of Sil and Va, or might have taken in more power than she could handle or both. Probably both. Like a layer in her mind peeled away. *You''re right.*


    She could feel Sil''s piercing gaze, but she didn''t dare look back. Lilia didn''t want to see the questions, or the knowing, staring back at her. He sighed. *You know, if they have trucks, you probably have to ride in one,* Sil warned.


    Lilia flumped over with a groan. *I haven''t thought of that.* She really didn''t like to ride in trucks, any automobile really, she couldn''t stand the rumbling of the engine, it made her nauseous.


    *Yes, you have,* Sil stated.


    *You''re right, I thought if I ignored it, it would go away,* Lilia admitted.


    *I try.*


    "See, I told you I spotted her." A very familiar voice shouted out.


    "Heather, please, not so loud." A boy''s voice scolded.


    Lilia scrambled over the box to get out of the truck, disturbing Sil''s perch. "Ha, watch it!" He spread out his wings to balance himself.


    "Sorry, Sorry." As she ungracefully tried to untangle herself from some netting. "Terran, Heather, I thought I smell... um I mean spotted you too. Thought I imagined things, but here you are." Lilia laughed nervously as she kicked the netting away. "What are you doing here?"


    The twin looked at each other for a moment that shrugged. Terran was the one who answered. "Same as you, we''re here for the Initiation Trials. This is the spot for the meetup, right?"


    "Yes, yes, at least this is where Captain Terrence dropped me off." Or dragged me and told me to stay put, I''m surprised he didn''t handcuff me to something. "I surprised you haven''t gone through the Trials yet. Aren''t you turning fifteen in a couple of weeks?"


    "Ha, you''re even worse, aren''t you turning seventeen soon too," Heather said in a huff.


    "Ha, I''m the lazy, anti-social, troublemaker. I''m supposed to do stuff like this." She answered.


    "And I''m the scatterbrained inventor type with no sense of time," Heather confirmed right back. They both stared at each other before breaking into laughter. "But what''s Terran''s excuse." They both turned to Terran.


    "Heather," He sighed before turning to Lilia. "My job kept me busy, and I don''t really see the point, I''m quite happy being a Blue Sash." Terran worked as an apprentice healer and Heather as a mechanic. Both jobs were time-consuming, so it wasn''t surprising they missed the trials.


    "Captain Terrance got you too, huh?" Lilia said.


    "Yes." They both said together with their heads down. ''So cute.''


    "I don''t know what his deal is. He usually leaves us alone. What''s so different this time." Lilia wondered.


    "Oh, how cute." An unfamiliar voice spoke up. Looked behind her to see a girl, that Lilia hasn''t seen before looking closely at Sil. "I never saw a hawk this close before, and his wings are so beautiful."


    Lilia grabbed a glove from her back and beckoned Sil to step up. "You shouldn''t get too close, and he''s not a hawk, he''s a falcon."


    The girl didn''t seem to mind how abrupt Lilia was being. "Hmm, a falcon, I wonder what''s the difference?"


    "Falcons are smaller, and their wingspan is longer...um...who are you?" She was very pushy and doesn''t seem to respect personal space. She wasn''t dressed in fatigues like every other student but expensive-looking outdoor gear, and she smelled like the City.


    ''What''s going on here?'' Lilia thought bewildered.


    The girl straightened up and flipped her hair back. "I apologize, my name is Tessa Castie. I am a student from Towers Academy here because of an exchange program. "


    ''Tower Academy? Wasn''t that the famous school Bryson used to go to? Must be a promotional thing that the headmistress hatched up. Nothing to do with me.'' "I''m Lilia."


    "Heather, nice to meet you." Heather waved her hand enthusiastically.


    "Terran Collins, um..." Terran stuttered out.


    Lilia looked at Terran strangely before turning back to Tessa. "Okay. Tower''s, huh? You must be talented."


    "And rich too," Tessa replied with confidence. "I''m here to study herbal medicine, but I got so fascinated by seeing so many animals in one place. Animals are rare in the Cities, so I just couldn''t help being curious."


    Lilia looked around to some students, and a couple of teachers had animals near or on them. One even had a ferret. "By the way, why are there animals gathered here?" she asked Sil.


    Sil ruffled his feathers. "You are so dense sometimes."


    "Ah, they must be here for the Trials." Heather piped up. "Did you know that animals are immune to the Wastelands'' malice, so they only have animals and people to worry about?"


    "Really!" Tessa seemed excited.


    *Is that why you''re here?* Lilia asked Sil.


    *Someone clearly needs to take care of you,* Sil confirmed.


    *Thank you for your confidence in my abilities,* Lilia replied dryly.


    Having Sil and Va close by needed a cover story and them being animal companions was a convenient one. It did generate more attention than she liked, though.


    "And you know that Lilia actually has..." Heather kept on talking.


    *Heather, she''s an outsider, be careful,* Lilia advised Heather, telepathically. *If you talk like that, you might let something slip. Not only about us, but this compound as well.*


    *Oh, right.* She sent back, looking a little sheepish. *She just seemed so nice.*


    *She probably is, but we still need to be careful.* Lilia sighed, wanting to hold her head in frustration, did Terran feel like this all the time. She pitied him.


    She glanced his way to find him staring unblinkingly at Tessa. ''Okay, not dealing with that, right now. Then again...'' An idea forming.


    Anyways that Tessa girl was in dangerous territory, it didn''t take a telepath to see where her mind was going. "You know that the animal chooses their companions, not the other way around. Right?" Lilia stepped in.


    "Oh, that''s too bad," Tessa said, disappointed. "Having an animal friend sounds fun."


    Lilia guided Sil to the nearby tree. Forcing herself to form words with her lips, not with her mind. "But if you are studying herbal medicine than there no better teacher than Terran here." She walked over to him and patted him, firmly. *Don''t think I did nothing for you, buddy. Just keep your head.* Lilia whispered in his mind.


    Terran perked up. "Yes...um... I can help you."


    The girl brightened. "Really, that will be great." Someone called her name. "Oh, I have to go. Bye." Before walking away.


    A few seconds walked before Heather chatted. "Terran has a girlfriend, Terran has a girlfriend."


    "Shut-it." Terran hissed, embarrassed.


    Lilia couldn''t help but laugh alongside Heather. She could even hear Sil chuckling up in the tree. It was nice sometimes just goofing around, acting like a kid.


    When the laughter died down. "Now, we know why Captain Terrance is cranky."


    "Yeah, having a bunch of outsiders invading his precious Trials, must be tough," Heather stated, nodding her head.


    "Ha Trial participants line up, we''re about to leave," Captain Terrain yelled.


    "Before I forget." Terran dug in his side bag. "Here some motion-sickness medication, and as soon as we get to camp, I have some eye drops for our eye situation," he said while handing out the medication.


    Lilia grabbed the bottle, touched. As soon as she slipped it into her own bag. She hugged Teran with gratitude. "Thank you very much. You''re the best!"


    "Can''t breathe. Your strength," Terran gasped out.


    Lilia instantly let go. "Sorry."


    "No problem."


    Heather was laughing. "Oh, that was funny to watch."


    They both glared at her until she stopped laughing.


    "Come on, we might as well get this over with." Lilia walked toward the lineup, and Terran and Heather followed.


    *And you wonder why you need a keeper,* Sil grumbled as he took flight to follow them.

 Chapter 41 - 5

    Rachel wiped her sweaty palms on her pants before knocking on the door.


    A young voice answered. "Who is it?" And Stella opened the door. Rachel watched as the young girl''s eyes widened before burrowing into her. "Rachel! Haven''t seen you in a while."


    "Oaf," Rachel grunted in surprise. "Nice to see you too."


    "Come on, you haven''t seen my room," Stella grabbed her hands to drag Rachel inside.


    "Ha, Wait!" She gasped out.


    "This is my side of the room." Stella''s side was neat and tidy, even the computers, and components were lined up neatly. "The other side is my sister''s." It was a mess. "I usually have that cleaned by now, but I''m a little preoccupied with getting these computers ready for the caravan." She shrugged, before trying to tidy up a little.


    "Lilia hadn''t changed in this way, at least." Rachel smiled bittersweet.


    Stella stopped and turned toward Rachel. "What do you mean? Because she is a Lumeye?"


    Rachel pictured how Lilia faced off against Shadow. She looked so alien that Rachel couldn''t associate the Lilia she knew in the past and the Lilia now. "Yes. No! Maybe" Her shaking hands ran through her hair. "She seems so different; I just want to understand."


    "Different?" Stella seemed to think about that for a moment. "I suppose so. So, have I, for that matter. We went through a lot. So, have you."


    "True." Rachel conceded though she was beginning to think that what she went through was nothing compared with the sisters.


    "Plus, to me, Lilia is still basically the same." She flopped on her bed. "She is still my dim-witted older sister who can''t take of herself. So what if she''s a Lumeye."


    Rachel smiled at that. "Well, everyone is dim-witted compared to you." Rachel leaned against Lilia''s bed, then something sprang out of Lilia blankets and hissed at Rachel before crawling into Stella. "What the..?"


    "Va!" Stella exclaimed, petting the sneering cat to calm her down. "Sorry about that she likes to borrow herself into Lilia''s blankets, and she''s such a grumpy girl when startled awake."


    The cat rumbled in disp.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. "Okay, okay! You''re a fierce feline, not a grumpy girl."


    Va stared at Stella for a while before nodding her head in confirmation. Then the cat''s glowing eye slowly moved to Rachel, and she settled down, slowly closing her eyes to take a nap.


    Rachel sighed, relieved, looked like she was accepted, that was good. Rachel saw how dangerous this cat was. "So, do you understand her?"


    "No, I just see how Lilia talks to them, and I sort of guess. They''re pretty vocal if I get it wrong," Stella said. There was another pause in silence. "Maybe you should talk about this with Lilie?"


    "Lilia and you too. I would like to know what happened." Rachel wanted to come earlier, but setting up a new security department was exhausting. "Where is Lilia I had hoped that she was here¡­"


    "Yeah, you won''t see her for a while, she was going on the Initiation Trials. The face Lilie made while being dragged away was priceless," Stella laughed.


    "Sisters."Rachel shook her head in amus.e.m.e.nt. "Maybe we can talk about what happened when we were apart."


    Stella''s fingers brushed against her weaker leg. "Maybe. It''s just a little hard, you know."


    "Yes, I do know." Rachel empathized. Her past wasn''t something she was willing to talk about either. Like how she had to do a lot of terrible things just to survive in her family. Like Lilia being a Lumeye. But seeing how reluctant Stella was maybe now wasn''t the time. "Only if you ready. We''ll talk about it at a later date."


    ''In the end, I don''t just want to understand but to heal and move forward. I think the only way to do so is to talk about our past experiences. No matter how painful or guilt-ridden they may be. Not only for the sisters'' but for me as well.''


    "Okay." Then Stella''s eyes brightened. "Oh, Lilie''s birthday! We should get her a present. There might be something at the caravan?"


    "I have to work." Looking away so Rachel couldn''t see the pout that she knew was coming her way, but no matter a look. "Fine, I will make time."


    Stella cheered, waking up the cat, but she only changed position before settling down to sleep.


    ***


    Camp 1


    Oh, thank god." Lilia stumbled out of the truck, forcing herself not to heave. That was so much worse than she thought it would be. If she hadn''t taken the motion sickness medicine then her guts would be everywhere.


    Lilia sensed Sil''s amus.e.m.e.nt. She glared at him, as he flew up beside her. "Try constantly hearing cl.i.c.k.i.n.g and moving parts from the engines and multiplied it by four and see how you do."


    The bird sighed, *You know everyone will think you''re crazy talking to yourself like that.*


    Lilia pondered on that before a smile formed on her lips. *Too late, but thank you for the reminder.* Because of her very public break-down at her concert, everyone already thinks that she was out of her mind.


    *Why don''t you use your headphones?* Sil asked.


    Lilia adjusted her headphones, she was grateful to Stella had them fixed just a couple of days prior. *They reduce specific sound frequency and telepathic wavelengths, not vibrations. Believe me, I asked, Stella said, don''t ask for the impossible.*


    "Ha, line up and get your rucksacks!" Captain Terrance''s baritone voice cut through the air. "The trucks are leaving in fifteen. So move your butts!"


    *You better go,* Sil advised.


    *Yeah, Yeah,* Lilia waved her hand as she walked away.


    ***


    Lilia finally located her Rucksack had her name on it in big, bold letters. "Geeze, Stella," Lilia mumbled while shaking her head. She attached her side bag to the back before jumping out of the bed of the truck.


    "Ha, Lilia over here!" Heather''s voice called out. Lilia looked around to see Terran and Heather setting up, on the edge of the camp area.


    Relieved, Lilia managed to dodge through the crowd and successfully flopped down beside them. "Nice spot." The trees were overshadowing their campsite, with the setting sun just peeking through the branches. It was so pretty to see how coloring the changing leaves of fall were dancing with the wind.


    "Ha, ha! I got to drive one of the cargo trucks, it was so cool." Heather bounced excitedly.


    "Really," Lilia exclaimed. Despite how flighty Heather was, she was a pretty good driver, a bit fast, but good. "I might have had a better time."


    "Probably not," Terran said. His attention didn''t stray from the smelly goodness cooking on a fire.


    "Probably not." Lilia agreed, searching through her rucksack. ''Geeze, Stella, did you have to pack everything?'' "So what''s the plan?"


    "I think we are staying here until the morning, then we are heading to Camp 2," Terran stated as we brought a spoon to his lips. "More salt," he mumbled.


    "Well, that''s sound fun." Lilia huffed sarcastically. "Hiking? That''s going to take a couple of days." Walking along at the same pace as the humans were going to be so damn tiresome.


    "I know right, too bad the terrain is undrivable." Heather g.r.o.a.n.e.d out. It was probably the first thing she asked. Then she perked up. "But we are in the same group." The teachers separate the students into groups to better evaluate their performances. Or something to that effect Lilia kind of slept through the lecture.


    "That''s lucky," Lilia replied, somewhat distracted. Where is my pillow?


    "And a couple of outsiders." Heather continued. "Including Terran''s girlfriend."


    Terran looked up and glared at Heather, holding a spoon. "Stop it, or no dinner."


    Ignoring the twin squabble, Lilia frowned as her fingers touched something strange yet familiar. ''Did Stella prank me?'' Lilia instantly denied it. ''No, not her style.''


    "Okay, Okay." Heather was holding up her hands in surrender. "Captain Terrance is our supervisor, though. That kind of sucks."


    "What? Why?" Lilia was startled with the news as she pulled the strange thing out to get a better look. What she found, staring back at her, brought tears to Lilia''s eyes. "What''s this?"


    ***


    Solitary Confinement


    Shadow had his eyes closed, meditating. He breathed in and out, trying to clear his mind of all thoughts, digging deep to find inner peace.


    Then he felt air brushed against his ear.


    He slowly opened his eyes to find one of his Phantoms materialized beside him. The Phantom whispered into Shadow''s ear, "She has it."


    "Good," Shadow replied, a smile forming on his lips, as the Phantom disappeared into the darkness.

 Chapter 42 - 6

    "No, this can''t be what I think it is." Lilia traced the leather of her old flute case. Her hands trembled as she reached for the zipper. She looked up to Terran''s guilty face. "What did you do?"


    "Shadow, he said he needed my help." Terran swallowed. "He wanted to fix something he had broken."


    Heather looked between the two of them, confused. "Ha, come on guys, what''s going on."


    Lilia unzipped it open to find a flute. Not exactly like her old one, but with her fingers, Lilia still felt her former flute mixed in with the new. "How is this possible."


    "I moulded the wood," Terran admitted. "But Shadow wanted to handle the hard part. To make it into an instrument. I thought he hadn''t finished yet."


    "Why didn''t you say anything?" Lilia asked, still numb.


    Terran just shrugged. "Shadow wanted to keep it a secret."


    "And you didn''t even tell me?" Heather pouted, leaning close to Terran.


    He just rolled his eyes and his sister''s antics. "I said he wanted to keep it a secret." Terran flicked her forehead. "Dummy."


    "Hey." Heather instantly moved back, rubbing her forehead, still pouting. "I can keep a secret." She mumbled.


    He just gave Heather a look before move his gaze back to Lilia. "I think this is his way of saying¡­"


    "Sorry," Lilia whispered. She couldn''t stop staring at the precious object in front of her. With trembling hands, she gently picked up the instrument, and as if compelled, she brought the flute to her lips.


    The sweet sound resonating gave way to haunting undertones. She smiled internally, the sound was a little different, but she could work with it.


    Lilia hesitated, her fingers couldn''t stop shaking. ''I can''t do this, why now? I don''t want to hurt anyone.'' But she couldn''t stop herself from playing. It was like finally regaining a lost limp, all she wanted to do was to play with all her might.


    *You''re not a child anymore,* Sil responded to her wavering. *Your willpower is stronger than it once was, so play to your heart''s content. Besides, don''t you trust me?*


    The question was a resounding¡­ "Yes." And Lilia brought the flute back to lips, losing herself to the music. The Wasteland responded, and Lilia changed her tone to match.


    Then suddenly, there was a drumming sound beside her. Lilia glanced sideways to see Terran, beating on pots and pans. She heard a guitar in the distance. Someone else began to sing. More and more joined in.


    Then quicker than she liked, the music came to an end. As soon as she played the last note. She felt someone wrapped their arms around her. Lilia stiffened, but Heather''s scent made her relax. "Heather," she whispered.


    "That was so awesome," Heather exclaimed, excited. "I never seen you play before. Druid is going to be so jealous when I tell her."


    Terran was breathing hard, but he had a grin on his usually stoic face. "That was so much fun."


    "I''m still rusty, but yeah, it was really great," Lilly admitted, a little embarrassed.


    Heather tightened her grip and whispered in her ear. "We''re proud of you." Then Heather let go and turned to Terran. "Ha, little bro, when''s dinner ready?"


    "In a couple of minutes and don''t call me ''little bro,''" Terran argued back.


    Lilia ignored the two bickering siblings as she looked down at her fingers, still holding tightly to the flute, they didn''t move like she was used too. Lilia knew she could do better, a lot better. Though it felt good, really good. Just losing herself to the music knowing that Sil was there to watch over her. It felt like¡­ ''a new beginning.''


    *It is.* Sil agreed, Lilia looked up and spotted him flying in circles before landing on her rucksack. *But you still have a lot to learn.*


    *You are always putting a damper on things.* Lilia rolled her eyes. *And can you be any more cliche. Apparently, you watch too many old movies with Bryson?*


    *What can I say he has a pretty good collection.*


    Lilia sighed, *Whatever you say.*


    *Now it''s time to please me. How about a game of chess?* Sil said if slyness.


    *You just want to see me cry again.* Lilia complained, *Are you a sadist?*


    *I knew I should have brought Va.* Lilia g.r.o.a.n.e.d, reaching for her rucksack as Sil moved to the bench. Lilia knew her sister well enough to know there would be a chessboard buried somewhere.


    *You had no choice. Besides, Va would have eaten all your food.* Sil pecked at her hand. *Hurry it up!*


    Geeze, what a pest.


    ***


    Terran was spooning soup into the bowl as he felt someone looming over him. "That smells good."


    He looked up to find Tessa smiling at him, and Terran couldn''t stop the blush forming on his dusty cheeks. "H-hi," Terran stumbled out. Terran cheeks reddened, even more, when he realized he was staring way too much. "D-do you want some?"


    The girl brightened and sat down beside him. "Yes, that''ll be great."


    "I have some sumac juice or maybe some coffee?" Terran offered. The juice was chilling in the portable cooler, and the coffee was brewing on the fire. In Terran''s opinion, the sumac juice was more refreshing, but he learned that humans love their caffeine, so he always had it prepared.


    Whether it''s for healing or cooking, always anticipant the needs of the person your serving, his old teacher always said that to him, and he took her words to heart.


    "The juice, please, I don''t like coffee this late at night." Tessa decided with a tilt to her head.


    Terran fixed her a plate, then leaned back to get the juice. "Here you go."


    "Thanks." As she took a bite, her green flacked eyes widened. "You made this?"


    "It''s just military rations; I just added some herbs to give it more flavour." Terran felt a little awkward, though he was kind of happy that Tessa liked his food.


    Heather snorted, and Terran looked up to glare at her. Heather put her hands up in surrender and proceeded to wolf down her food.


    "The sumac juice was good; you added ginger and mint? I never tasted this variation before." Tessa licked her lips in concentration on the taste.


    Impressed, he leaned forward in excitement. "These are wildcraft herbs I just happened to find in the area. Aren''t they great? I could wander the Wastelands for years cataloging herbs and still barely hit ten percent."


    "The Wastelands is full of mystery, that''s exactly why I wanted to come here." Tessa paused. "Can I ask you something."


    "What?"


    "You know earlier when everyone was playing music," Tessa said while looking away. "I never heard anything like it."


    "Oh." Terran smiled. "Probably won''t be the last time. The Wastelands kind of bring it out of people."


    "I heard that the Wasteland''s constantly singing. I don''t know how you could stand it." Tessa looked up to give him a pained smile. "I can barely hear it, and it''s making me feel¡­ a little off."


    "That''s why we have these." Terran tapped his headphones, which was hiding underneath the collar of his fatigues. "You didn''t get any headphones? I have a spare somewhere." Terran reached for his rucksack.


    Tessa hastily stopped him. "N,o, I have some, see." She showed him that she was wearing them. "They are just hard to get used to."


    "Everyone hears something different, so adjusting them can be quite the hassle." Terran agreed. Should he help Tessa with her headphone? No, it''s best not to overstep.


    Liking someone is tough.


    "Really, what do you hear?" Tessa asked, interested.


    "I hear drumming." The Wasteland had calmed down quite a bit, but he could still feel the beat through his feet. "My MI is pretty average, and my interests lay elsewhere, but the Headmistress insists that everyone with even a little little bit of MI will be trained. I''m grateful I wouldn''t be able to harvest wildcraft herbs without it. The Wastelands is constantly changing what might be a save area yesterday, may not be tomorrow. To be blunt, If I didn''t have my MI, I would be dead." Terran warned.


    "Wastelands sounds like hell," Tessa whispered, her face was pale.


    "Do you regret coming here," Terren asked.


    "No, No!" Tessa said, her voice with a little more certain. "If herbal medicine has any chance at advancement, I need to see for myself."


    "Damnit!" Lilia g.r.o.a.n.e.d out, nearby. Terran looked to see Lilia playing chess with her falcon, and it looked like she was losing, again.


    "Am I saying too much," Terran asked Lilia. He knew that with Lilia''s enhanced


    "No, it''s good for her to know this now rather than learning the hard way later," Lilia answered. Sil pecked at her hand and glared at her. "Okay, Okay! Fine, I''m concentrating."


    "Terran." Tessa grabbed onto Terran''s arm. "What about Heather and Lilia? I know Lilia has it, but I don''t know¡­"


    Terran laughed a little, speaking in a louder tone. "Heather can''t hear a thing, probably because her ears are full of car oil." As he caught a spoon, then threw it back at Heather. After that Terran turned back to Tessa." Yes, Lilia has it; she could hear more than I can. Probably more than anyone. Lilia says that it was like listening to an entire orc.h.e.s.tra!"


    "Really? Her." Tessa''s eyes moved to Lilia, who''s still havering over a chessboard, but her rucksack looked like it was ransacked, and she had a spoon dangling from her lips.


    "Yeah, it''s pretty awesome." Terran''s eyes lit up. "Lilia could pretty much map this whole area."


    The herbs she could find, if she had only made the effort. Maybe I could bribe her with some food to help me out next time I go harvesting.


    "Hmm." Tessa had a thoughtful expression. "Do you like her?"


    Lilia almost choked on her spoon. Heather was covering her mouth to keep the laughter from escaping.


    "Sure, I do," Terran said, witnessing looking at the girl''s reaction with confusion. "We''ve known each other for years."


    Tessa looked sad. "I¡­"


    "Hay boy, give me some food and a cup of coffee." Caption Terrance interrupted.


    "Yes, Sir," Terran stated, a little disappointed that he couldn''t talk to Tessa more.


    ***


    "First, we had to follow the subject to this godforsaken place." A person was watching the group from a nearby cl.u.s.ter of trees. "Now, there is no chance to get near her."


    "No worries, I squeezed us into Subject 2''s group. We just have to wait for an opportunity." Another voice responded.


    The first voice g.r.o.a.n.e.d. "I just want this over with, so I can get a hot shower."


    "Just be patient." The second voice advised. "It''s no good to rush things."


    "Yeah, yeah, hopefully, the secondary team have better luck with Subject 1." The first person walked away.


    The remaining person watched the first person leave. "Should I tell the human? No, it''s more fun this way." The second voice stated with glee before they moved in the opposite direction from their partner.

 Chapter 43 - 7

    "Everyone up? Good." Captain Terrance marched in front of them as Lilia, Terran, and Heather stood at attention. There were a couple of others standing with them, a boy, and a girl all looked a little older than fourteen. ''They didn''t look happy to be there. Must have gotten caught by that Captain, like the rest of us.'' "Tell me why you''re here? Mr. Sinclair?"


    The unknown boy stepped forward."To take the Initiation Trial test, Sir."


    "No, you''re here because you don''t want to take the Initiation Trials. Now here is your prize." He pointed to the outsiders to the side. "You get to be their babysitters. Good job." The Captain clapped slowly and mockingly.


    ''What an a.s.s,'' Lilia thought. Though Captain Terrance''s revelation wasn''t that surprising, it was still an annoyance. Making sure that the Outsider''s newbies stayed alive sounded like too much work.


    "I really don''t want too," Lilia blunted out, and as if it was an afterthought. "Sir."


    Suddenly, she found herself on the ground with a foot-stomping on her c.h.e.s.t. The Captain leaned into her, put his weight into her c.h.e.s.t. "Don''t undermine me again." He raised his voice. "Do you hear me?"


    "Yes! Sir!" The compound students yelled out.


    Captain Terrance looked down at Lilia and sneered. "Now, get the f.u.c.k back in formation."


    "Yes, sir!" Lilia coughed out, and slowly began to stand.


    "Faster!"


    "Yes, sir!" Lilia got back up and stood with the others.


    Lilia winced, that kind of hurt. Captain Terrance was a human, but his strength was nothing to mess around with, especially when he was a Vine survivor.


    *I don''t think it''s smart to provoke the guy with the ham fist,* Sil advised, but he couldn''t hide the amus.e.m.e.nt in his voice.


    *No, it wasn''t, but he was inching to make an example, and I just gave him a target,* she smiled inwardly. *Besides, you''ve kind of expect something like that from me.*


    *True enough,* Sil agreed. *but with you''re reflexes, couldn''t you have avoided getting hit?*


    *Sure, easily,* Lilia wasn''t lying she could. Actually, it was harder not to react to an incoming threat. It didn''t mean that Captain Terrance wasn''t a scary man; he was. Despite his bl.u.s.terous attitude, he gave off the same air as Shadow, like he danced with death and won. *The show wasn''t really about me anyway, well maybe a little bit; in any case, it was more about them.* She nodded to the Outsiders. There were two boys and an older woman standing with Tessa. The woman must be a supervisor. All their faces were pale. *I think the point had been made.*


    *You get all that, and you still suck at chess.* Sil clicked his beak.


    *Shut it.*


    The woman came up in a hesitant manner, "You think it''s a good idea. They''re no older than my kids."


    Captain Terrance eyed the woman. "Well, it''s all you got, lady. I don''t know how you manage to wheedle yourselves here, but I have no manpower available to look after you."


    "But still¡­"


    The looking teacher was looking worried, and the big man sighed. "Despite their irresponsible behaviour, they''re competent enough to pass the Trials, if that gives you any comfort."


    ''Oh, I feel so appreciated,'' Lilia thought sarcastically.


    Captain Terrance continued. "Now you lot get in line. Now!." He barked at the Outsiders, and they hurried to their places. "Since you still want to be here, I am going to treat you no differently than these students." He gestured to Lilia and her group. "Do you understand?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "Needs work, but it will do." He seemed satisfied with the reply. "Now I am going to go over ground rules. First, if you are not a scout, do not stray far from the path. The rocks lining these paths are the same as the rocks protecting the compounds from the Wastelands, so they will keep you relatively safe, but¡­"


    "Don''t rely on it." The Compound students said together.


    "That''s right. The Wastelands are unpredictable, if you start to rely on something, it might disappoint you." It looked like he was talking about something else entirely. Someone he lost, perhaps? Then she mentally shook her head, Lilia must be more bored than she thought, to make assumptions like that.


    No matter, it still had some truth in it. Her eyes moved up where Sil was perching, so high up. *I wish I was up there with you, buddy,* Lilia whispered.


    Sil just huffed and turned his feathered b.u.t.t toward her, trying to tuck his beak underneath his wing. *Don''t bother me, sleeping.*


    Lilia''s eyes widened in envy. *Traitor!*


    A sound pulled her gaze as a very large wolf, with spikes along his spine, pulling a hoverboard sled moved to the Captian''s side. "Second, this is Spike, don''t touch him, he''ll bite. He''s guarding the emergency supplies and our weapons supply. So no touching without my say-so."


    One of the Outsider boys raised his hand. "Um Sir, are we allowed to use the guns." There was some hesitant excitement in his eyes, as he eyed the gun cases.


    Captain Terran towered over the boy. "Listen, boy, did you not see what happened with Miss. Spencer over there?" He pointed at Lilia, and she restrained the urge to wave, probably not a good idea at the moment. "Now, I''m going to talk really slowly. Do you have a level 3 weapons licence, Mr. Conners?"


    "Um¡­Tanners, sir, Conner is my¡­" He swallowed, as Captain Terrence growled at him. "No, Sir."


    He moved away from the trembling boy. "Who other than me has a level 3 or above weapons''s Licence?" The Captain called out.


    Heather, the other Outsider boy, and the teacher were the only one''s who raised their hands. Lilia saw the Captain''s widened in surprise. "More than I thought. They are the only people allowed to even touch a firearm." He turned back to Conner. "If I hear you complain about it, I will more than punch you into the ground clear?"


    "Clear."


    Level 1 and 2 were for crossbows and small melee weapons, they were basic defensive weapons seen everywhere. Level 3 and over weapons like firearms were harder to come by and were more destructive.


    Heather, who had a level 5 licence, complained that passing Level 2 was a cake walked compared to the higher levels. Lilia just going to take her word for it. She wasn''t very good with weapons to even attempt it.


    "During the Trials, I''m going to test your limits to see if you pass muster. Just remember you have to work as a team. No, one-upping each other. No trying to show off. No stupid pranks And if I say stop, you better listen. The first part of the Trials is a touch up on the basics. The second part is when things get interesting." He gave them a hard look. "Do you hear me?"


    "Yes Sir."


    "Good, get your stuff and let''s get a move on," He ordered and turned to stomp down the path.


    Lilia called out to Sil. "Sil we''re leaving." Seeing the others looked back at her strangely. Lilia realized she said that out loud. She grinned sheepishly, ''Oh well, nothing to do about it now.''


    Lilia looked up to see Sil startled awake. He fell backwards off his perch but recovered, to land softly on the sled. Spike growled at the bird, but then left him alone to follow after Captain Terrance.


    "Show off," Lilia mumbled with a smile as she followed along.


    Then she felt a presence to her right. "Ha," A smiling Conner Tanners came up to her. "Geeze, what a hard a.s.s, am I right? What he did to me was bad, but what he did to you? He should be more gentle with girls." He looked at Lilia strangely. "You know we should stick together."


    Lilia stepped back a little. ''Is this guy for real? Does he think he''s charming or something? Doesn''t he know where we are?''


    "You really don''t get it, do you?" Lilia said, bluntly.


    Conner stopped confused. "What don''t I get?" Lilia just ignored him, and walked faster, adjusting her headphones. "Ha!"


    *That guy had no chance.* Sil yawned out. *If he was a pretty girl, on the other hand.*


    Lilia glared at the silly falcon. ''Well let''s ignore that for now.'' *Being dumb is being dumb. There are no such things as second chances. Not out here.*


    *Outsiders are unpredictable, teenagers even more so. So, yep, it''s going to be annoying,* Lilia complained. Ignoring the fact, that she too, was a teenager.


    *They might surprise you.*


    *I hope they do.* Though Lilia couldn''t sake this bad feeling, something just smells off. Hopefully, she could get the chance to talk to Heather and Terran about it later.


    ***


    Towa


    The city looked so busy from the inside of the dome. Flashing lights everywhere. Everyone seemed like they were in a hurry, and hover cars were zooming back and forth. The building looked like a layer cake, one on top of each other. The higher up one looks the fancier it gets.


    Statson breathed in a lungful of air. "Ah, it''s nothing like the taste of artificial air. It feels like home."


    Druid and Bryson were finished loading the rental car and were and looked at him strangely. "If you say so," Druid said with an uncertain smile.


    Bryson just sighed. "Sergeant, we have to get to the townhouse before it gets dark."


    "Yeah, yeah." Statson waved his hand in dismissal, as he slid his big frame into the driver''s seat. "I got to say, I don''t miss going through quarantine. Those damn nano-machines scrubbed my skin raw." He started the car and zipped through traffic. Then a map filled the windshield.


    "You''re going 30 m/h over the limit. For your safety, please lower your speed." An automatic voice chimed in through the speakers.


    "Yeah, yeah. Turn off Voice Operative, now." He ordered. "I certainly don''t miss you." There was a paused before he shot the teenagers'' a sideways glance. "I was a little skeptical since there were two Lumeye with me, I thought there was going to be a little more fuss going through customs. In fact, it was to easy. Aren''t you going to tell me why?"

 Chapter 44 - 8

    "It''s nothing worth mentioning," Druid tried to non-passe about it, but she could tell that Statson wasn''t buying it.


    "Nothing worth mentioning? Huh, I don''t know about that." Statson drawled out. "I know the Boss Lady is known for her wheeling and dealing, but it has to be more than that. She''s not exactly hiding you, at least not from the Cities'' government. So what''s all this about?"


    "It''s kind of hard to explain." Druid glance back at Bryson, but he was still sulking.


    "We don''t need to explain anything." Bryson glared at Statson.


    "Bryson," Druid pleaded.


    "Come on, Druid, we don''t need to tell him anything," Bryson advised, he placed his gloved hand on top Druid shoulder. "He doesn''t need to know." That almost came out as a plea.


    "He needs to know this," Druid replied, covering his hand with her own. "Bryson, trust me, okay. Besides, he''s going to drill us until we tell him anyways."


    "I sure in hell would."


    "Fine." He reluctantly agreed, but the look on Bryson''s face was a fair indication that he still didn''t like the idea.


    ''Sorry about this, sweetheart. I know how much you don''t like talking about it.''


    "On paper. We bait," Druid rushed out. "And Mr. C.h.e.s.terfield is one of those who watch us."


    Statson gave Druid a skeptical look. "For the Lumeye? That''s f.u.c.k.i.n.g ridiculous."


    "Yes, it really is." Druid agreed.


    "I''m surprised that the Boss Lady even wanted the Cities to know about you guys," Statson stated.


    "The Headmistress surmised that keeping us a secret would have been almost impossible, particularly since she didn''t have enough outside help." Bryson piped in. "Then there was the matter of our manifestation. It was too big to hide."


    "Yeah, yeah, I get all that." Statson waved his hand dismissively; his hand left the wheel for a few seconds, which swerved a little to the right. Since the car was on magnetized tracks, it didn''t shift far; in fact, the car just moved to the next track, as if he planned it all along. Though it still made Druid grasped the handle to study herself. "But why are you running around here, not locked up to be experimented on or dead."


    Druid relaxed and smiled, as sweet as could. "Because we''re children, we are Lumeye, but have nothing to do with the war, and it''s not like we asked to exist."


    Statson snorted."That never stopped the Cities before."


    Druid glanced at Bryson, but he turned away. "Having us locked up had no financial merit for the Cities."


    Statson laughed. "Like I''m going to believe that. You''re f.u.c.k.i.n.g Lumeye."


    "And our DNA was too contaminated to be of any use to anyone," Druid revealed.


    "Contaminated? What do you mean by that?" Statson asked.


    "By human DNA, used to repair our damaged ones." Bryson grounded out. Druid knew that this was the one thing he hated to admit. He couldn''t be the perfect Lumeye, and that was upsetting for him. "The Cities determined that we had no scientific value and were comparably weak to the other Lumeye."


    "Weak, huh!" Statson mused, thoughtfully. "Inexperienced sure. Though I wouldn''t call you weak." He shifted a little to turn into a side street. "Shadow has more training, sure, but all of you have potential. You''re work ethic''s, on the other hand, not great." He so doesn''t like giving out compliments.


    ***


    The frames were everywhere, surrounding her, on her. She felt the heat, drying her tears, as a man with no face kneeled before her. The flames crawled away from the man like they were afraid.


    "See, it doesn''t hurt, does it?" The man whispered to her. Druid opened her mouth to speak. "No. Sleep, it will be over soon."


    ***


    And Druid never saw him again; quite frankly, at the time, Druid believed that the masked man was a figment of her fevered mind. Though with the Shadow incident, it may not be the case.


    "Genetically weak than." Druid knew it was true, looking at her hands. She felt it everyone time she uses her abilities, a sort of disconnect. Like when Druid accidentally teleported into a wall and had to burn herself out to free herself. It could have been the losing control of her teleports, but it felt different, like having her wires crossed. In any case, it spooked her. "It still warrants for the Cities'' people to watch us, and these little check-ins, making sure that we are still good little boys and girls."


    "Hmmm." Statson glance at the rearview mirror then swerved to left. "Why the hell would the Cities go through all that trouble."


    "The Headmistress, who else," Druid replied like it was the most obvious thing in the world. "At the time, she may have needed the Cities'' influence, but it didn''t mean that she went in without a plan."


    Statson nodded in understanding. "Ah, the Boss Lady blackmailed them. I almost feel sorry for them." There was a pained expression on his face, probably remembered his first meeting with Headmistress Weatherly. Druid could very well imagine what he went through.


    "Yes," Druid agreed. "She calls it bureaucrat Limbo. A so-called ceasefire. If we don''t do anything outrageous and follow the rules, then they won''t bother us."


    "Sounds like she''s buying time," Statson stated.


    "Hmm." Druid just looked out the window watching the scenery go by; she didn''t like cities like Towa, Druid felt like she was in one big birdcage, designed to perceive an illusion of safety.


    ''Though a hot bath and a comfy bed sound really lovely. It has been a long day,'' Druid thought wistfully.


    "Feels like standing on a bridge with only one support," Statson observed. "I would have packed up and left a long time ago."


    Druid turned back to Statson. "Where would we go? We''re kids, and believe me, there are a lot of worst places out there. Compound 8 is a paradise compared to the last place I''ve been to."


    "Yeah, yeah. I can see that." Statson conceded, as his gaze kept moving to the rearview mirror.


    "Is something wrong?" Druid asked, already knowing that she wouldn''t like the answer.


    "Someone''s following us." Bryson was the one who answered; his blue eyes were scanning nearby cars.


    "Ice Boy, you have been paying attention," Statson praised Bryson. "I''m impressed."


    "They''re a threat to Druid." Bryson stated matter a factly, "Do you have a plan, other than driving around like a lunatic."


    "Defensive driving, Ice Boy, defensive driving. Naw, no plans needed, I think I lost them." Statson said, his gray eyes were cold. "Was kind of expecting it. We probably got pinged as soon as we went through customs. Most likely my old friends."


    Druid knew that look on Bryson''s face. He was about to tear into Statson for not having a plan. "Then¡­"


    "How do you know that?" Druid interrupted, giving Bryson a ''be nice'' look. She wasn''t shocked, though. Just a little resigned, she really wanted to relax for at least one night.


    He grinned with no humour. "Because that''s what I would do."


    "Why bother?" Bryson asked. "If they''re the police, why not arrest us?"


    "Not my precinct''s jurisdiction. Plus, the paperwork. Even it''s possible can''t really arrest someone without cause, unless you''re the guard. Hate those bastards." Statson g.r.o.a.n.e.d out. "Anyway''s I''m going make sure I lose them before we head to those fancy digs that the Boss Lady set up."


    "They''re probably waiting for us," Bryson confirmed.


    "Oh, I''m counting on it." Statson''s ginned turned into delight. "It''s going to be so much easier to find them that way."


    COMMENT 1 comment VOTE Load failed, please RETRY


    ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ªWrite a review Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Weekly Power Status See Who Voted -- Power Ranking -- Power Stone Vote 1 Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Translator: Editor:

 Chapter 45 - 9

    "I got to say I''m kind of disappointed."


    Druid, who just came out from a side room, and had just completed putting her things away. "Disappointed?"


    "Yeah, I thought that this townhouse would be as snazzy as hell and big," Statson replied. "But this place is only a hair more than double my very crappy unit." His gaze swept through a very sparse living/kitchen area. "It''s nice enough, but there''s more personality in a hotel room."


    "You met Headmistress Weatherly, right?" Bryson snorted as he looked out the window. "She hates useless spaces and frivolous trinkets? Please."


    "I''m just grateful there''s a bathtub in this one," Druid added, as she sat on the couch."In Kingbury, there are just one of those hydro-sonic shower hookups."


    "I can appreciate the practical aspect of it all, but still, I was hope working in the private sector would give you better perks." Statson sighed. "My room might as well be a closet."


    "Ha, why don''t you stay at your crappy unit of yours. Go ahead; I don''t mind," Bryson said keenly. He was pretty much saying, ''Leave now, we don''t need you.''


    "Nice try, Ice Boy, since I got roped in as your Chaperone, I am sure and hell going to do it right." Statson laughed half-heartedly. "Besides, do you know how much it costs to keep a unit here? I got rid of that place a long time ago."


    "Hmph." Was Bryson only reply before going back, looking out the window.


    Druid could only roll her eyes. "Don''t we have more pressing concerns."


    "Relax, Fire Princess, all we can do is wait." Then Statson''s gave a pointed look at Bryson. "And, no use looking out the window, they''re still going to be there."


    Bryson clenched his fist. "I hate dealing with an enemy that I have no prior knowledge. You say they''re WMP, but they could be just as likely to be someone else."


    "Chill, Ice Boy, would you accept that I had a gut feeling?" Statson asked.


    "No."


    "Thought not." Statson rubbing the back of his neck. "That''s why I did that fancy driving."


    "So, you weren''t just showing off." Druid mused out.


    "Naw, well, okay, maybe a little," Statson admitted. "Each department has a unique way of doing things, and that includes driving. So I was testing them out a little."


    "See, Bryson, he had a plan, sort of." Druid tried to cheer Bryson up.


    He just gave her a stern look before turning back to the window with a scoff as a Monitor Robot passed by. "it''s easy enough to deal with them right now." His fingers were icing over with ice. "I can make it look like an accident."


    "Hey, stop that!" Statson growled out. "Where you''re head gone too, boy. Go cool your head. I''m handling it."


    Bryson gave Statson a long look before stalking off up the stairs, probably to his bedroom.


    "What''s the hell wrong with him," Statson sighed underneath his breath.


    "I''m sorry about that. Bryson is just worried. He has a hard time thinking outside the box," Druid answered with a worried look. ''And if I''m in danger, he tends to go overboard. Though the way he''s acting was a little much.''


    "Ice boy needs to be more flexible." Statson just shook her head.


    "Do you need anything? I can help," Druid asked, looking up at Statson, but she couldn''t help but glance at the staircase wistfully. Druid needed to check on Bryson. He seemed so wound up lately.


    Statson slowly shook his head. "Naw, It''s my problem. I will deal with it." When Druid hesitated. "Shoo, Shoo. Kids need their sleep."


    Druid gave up and moved toward the stairs, leaving Statson as he slumped on the couch, with a beer in his hand, looking at it. "I probably can''t drink this until I deal with my ''guests.''" There was a pause. "Naw." As he chugs the bottle down.


    ***


    "Why did he have to show up? It''s such a hassle." A man with a shaved head g.r.o.a.n.e.d. "We should get this over with; I''m starving." He was way too eager.


    Sighing the other man stretched, showing off his neck tattoo, "Thomas, please a little more prudence, the man used to be a comrade."


    "Ha comrade, that guy was a shithead. He kept sticking his nose where it didn''t belong." Thomas shot back. "Didn''t think you would have a soft spot for him. Jared?"


    "Hmm." Jared thoughtfully replied. "I wouldn''t go that far, but respect? Most certainly. He was a steadfast guy; what''s not to respect."


    "Statson''s is going what he deserved, I''ll say." He spotted Statson coming out of the townhouse. "He''s coming out, that''s great! We can finally get this over with."


    "Ha, don''t be too hasty, he knows we''re here!" Jared advised. "Don''t underestimate him."


    "This our only chance. Come on!" Thomas argued, impatiently.


    "Thomas, I don''t think¡­" But Thomas already left, Jared could only sigh. "Might as well keep him out of trouble."


    ***


    Statson wasn''t stupid; he knew that they would follow him as soon as he stepped outside. "The bar is only a couple miles, might as well walk," Statson said out loud.


    ''Yes, come on, follow me, you chumps.'' He needed to find a dead zone, then let see what Statson''s stalkers want. They were more littered in the lower sections, but there were still quite a few in the middle section.


    ''There!'' Statson turned into the side alleyway. ''Now, all I have to do is wait.''


    Statson didn''t have to wait for long, as the young, stupid one, popped his head in his line of sight. He grabbed the boy and slammed him into the wall. The boy tried to choke out a curse, but Staton wouldn''t let him and had to stun him to keep him quiet. Statson caught the boy, laid him down unconscious.


    He moved back, holding his gun listening to the other man footsteps, he frowned, it was taking far too long, the footsteps were in the other direction. Statson instantly pointed his gun at the dazed young man. "Come on out, and we can have a nice chat, shaw we?" Statson called out.


    As the man came out of the shadows, pointing his gun toward Statson. Statson recognized him immediately. "Tat-man, it''s been a while."


    Jared gave a strained smile. "You and your nicknames."


    "So why are you following me, huh?" Statson asked bluntly; he didn''t like word games.


    "I came to deliver a message," Jared replied, his eyes darted down at the stunned kid.


    "All this fuss over a message?" Statson asked, not buying it. There got to be more than that.


    "They want the message to be very clear," Jared told Statson. His meaning was crystal.


    "I didn''t think thug works was your style."


    Jared just shrugged, raising his gun. "Needs must; they thought that have someone you get along would have more impact. Why don''t you let go of Thomas, hmm?"


    "Thomas? The kiddo that used to follow you around like a leased puppy?" Glanced sideways at him incredulously, as he recalled, the boy had more fire than sense.


    ???Are you that worried about him?" Statson asked.


    "Not at all," Jared matter a factly. "But it gives us this opportunity. No? For old times sake."


    Statson laughed. " Oh, you haven''t changed one bit. So what''s that message?"


    "Neither have you." Jared shivered a little. Statson could feel it to the air was getting a little chilly. "The message is very mundane. ''Get out of Towa, or else,'' something like that." Jared said flippantly with a roll of his eyes; he looked like he wasn''t thrilled to be reduced for


    "Ha! That''s it! Sorry to disappoint you, but I can''t comply. I have work to do that has nothing to do with you guys." Statson said firmly.


    "I thought that was the case, I wish this could be all absolved at the border, but you squeeze yourself in." Jared clicked his tongue, distastefully. "so I have to be the bad guy and managed to threaten kids, hah."


    "Don''t threaten my kids; you might not like the results," Statson growled, threateningly. "Tell those boot lickers that I come by to hand in my walking papers, officially and all that. But if I see you, and this pipsqueak again¡­" Statson kicked at imaginary dirt.


    Jared''s smile became cold. "You''re so predictable sometimes, Statson." He moved his gun to point at Thomas.


    Statson was startled. "What are you¡­"


    "If I can''t make you leave willingly, then in chains will have to do." Statson was about to squeeze the trigger to stop Jared.


    "So cold." Thomas hissed out as he jerked back into consciousness. The chilly air almost became unbearable. "Ha, did we messed him up yet?"


    Jared was startled, letting go of the gun, rubbed his wrist to get the frost off of it. He glared at Statson. "Statson you¡­" Reaching out for Statson.


    Statson grabbed onto Thomas, then threw him at Jared. He scooped up Jared''s gun; with one hand, he emptied the clip and threw it at the both of them. He was still holding his gun steady. "I''m done dealing with the both of you. Leave now!"


    "Come on, we can talk about this," Jared advised calmly.


    "Leave! Or you will be the reason why I would be in a cage." Statson ordered. "And tell your bosses I will be seeing them soon."


    Jared took the confused Thomas, and they both stumbled out of the alley, waving his hand in farewell.


    "Now, why would Tat-man go that far?" Statson pondered. "Hah, Ice boy?"


    The space to Statson''s right rippled, and Bryson was standing there, staring at his b.a.r.e hand. He looked up to Statson. "You knew it was me?"


    "Who else could it be?" Statson rolled his eyes at Bryson''s antics. Giving the boy a stern look. "Tell me why."


    "Like I said before, I needed more information," Bryson answered.


    Bryson turned to the alley''s entrance. "Wait a minute."


    Then suddenly, Statson heard Thomas heard cried out. "Ah! A snake!" After that, a sound of gunshots echoed. They must have had an extra gun in the car.


    "Unauthorised gunshots detected. Halt and be detained." An automatic voice sounds off. Monitor Robots, hate those things, and the reason why he was looking for a dead zone.


    After that, footsteps came closer, which made Statson tense up but relaxed as Druid came into view. "You were in on this too?"


    Druid smiled cutely. "They drove off, with that robot trailing after them," Druid informed the both of them. "Bryson wanted to make sure that they weren''t coming back." Something slithered after Druid, then up her pant leg to wrap itself around her arm. It acted like a snake. Though with a closer inspection, the snake was made out of leather and wood, a whip... Druid''s medium.


    "That''s new," Statson said, a little shell shocked.


    "Yes, it is." Druid made cooing noises, and it hissed in response.


    ''Naw, That''s not creepy.''


    Statson turned back to Bryson. "And," he prompted. "You did all this to get information. So¡­."


    Bryson wiped his hand on a hanky. "I need more time to process, but essentially they were afraid." Bryson ice blue eyes stared back at Statson. "The man you came here to look for?"


    "Grayson, yes."


    "He''s dead."

 Chapter 46 - 10

    Wastelands


    "Stop!" Captain Terrance''s voice roared out. "We''re resting here for the night."He went to Spike and set him loose from the sled, patting and giving him a ''Good boy'' for good measure, before grabbing something from the sled.


    Everyone collapsed in relief. Even Lilia, who could carry five times as much, it was still exhilarating to have that rucksack off her back. They were walking for hours. Lilia quite honestly couldn''t feel her feet anymore.


    "That doesn''t mean that you can slack off," The Captain continued, "We still need to set up camp." Lilia wasn''t the only own that g.r.o.a.n.e.d. "The rules still imply here, but most importantly, don''t lose sight of the path. Now, who to put in charge?" His eyes were searching, quickly dismissing Lilia, then the twins. Okay, she kind of understood herself and Heather, but Terran? Lilia looked over at the young man, who was trying to sneak peek at that Tessa girl, before looking at his feet. Okay, maybe she could; Terran wasn''t the most forward person out there. "Mr. Sinclair, Miss Marrow? Please raise your hands." They both looked at each other, before, reluctantly, raising their hands. "If you need any advice, please go to these students instead, unless it''s an emergency. If that''s okay with you, Miss. Duncan?" He addressed the teacher.


    "Sonya, please," Sonya said, "I''m afraid that I''m out of my element, so I have no issues for leaving them in charge."


    "Good." Then he began to walk away, heading toward the river.


    "Um, what are you doing?" The teacher asked.


    "Fishing."


    "Fishing?" The teacher asked incredulously.


    Everyone watched as he slowly disappeared in disbelief.


    "I could make a lemon-chive sauce that would work wonders with fish," Terran numbered. "Do we have lemons? No. Then sage and rosemary would have to do."


    ''Yep, that''s Terran. Though fish sounds really nice.'' Lilia almost salivating at the chance for just having a taste, but more than that, she wanted to get away and sleep for a couple of hours.


    Her eyes searched for a good spot to sneak out. She wasn''t too worried about the Wastelands; it was singing, contently.


    *That''s exactly the point.* Lilia closed her eyes in pain. The hike, even though exhausting, was a good distraction. Now her mind felt like her head was bouncing against one wall after another. There were a couple of people there that had natural shields, though it wasn''t that unusual Rachel had it, so does Stella, but Stella more so.


    What bothered her the most was the odd itching sensation behind her eyes. It was like her vision had split into two. Everything looked strange.


    *Lilia?* Sil''s voice sounded worried.


    *I just need to center myself; that''s all,* Lilia answered with a forced smile.


    *Just wait and see. You may have a chance soon.* Sil advised.


    "Fine," she whispered.


    Lilia turned to the others, and that girl marrow was talking. "Okay, I lost at rock, paper, and scissors, so I am in charge. Yah!" She half-heartedly pumped her fist. "So call me Katy, and he is Daniel, first off, any questions?"


    Tessa raised her hand. "This doesn''t seem like an official campsite."


    "Because it''s not," Tessa stated; she had her hands on her h.i.p.s, shaking her head with a sigh. "And I am missing the caravan for this."


    Tessa wasn''t the only one who looked around nervously. "So where¡­"


    Katy and Daniel pointed up.


    There was a long pause. "You got to be kidding me." Conner g.r.o.a.n.e.d out. "Did you hear that, Tyson." He addressed the other boy, leaning on Tyson''s shoulders. "They want us to camp in a tree."


    "Don''t touch me." Shaking Conner off, Tyson moved toward Tessa. "It kind of makes sense."


    "Isn''t that kind of dangerous?" Sonya asked.


    Daniel spoke up. "The Wastelands as a whole is dangerous, especially at night. At least up in the trees, we are relatively safe."


    "But what if we fall."


    "Fall?" Katy asked in confusion. "Something from that height won''t kill you."


    Lilia coughed. "They didn''t have Vine. Neither do the twins, remember." Lilia was playing along as a Vine survivor, but for various reasons. She was the only Lumeye in her group who was doing so. She looked down at the band, covering most of her forearm. For her, no one questioned her about it, and that was fine by her.


    "Oh," Katy farrowed her brow in confusion, then she turned to the twins. "I don''t think you two have any problems with it, right?"


    "No," Both said in unison. "We''re kind of used to it." Terran finished.


    ''Of course, they are. Heather can fly, and Terran is very durable.'' Though that didn''t mean non-Vine survivors were treated any differently. No, like any living thing, they learned how to adapt. The Outsiders, on the other hand, hadn''t been as conditioned.


    "Don''t worry. We should have some equipment to keep everything safe." Katy glanced at the sled and stepped forward, but back up quickly when Spike''s head jerked up from his nape and growled. "Um, Lilia, I heard that you''re good with animals, so can you please¡­"


    Lilia sighed and walked toward Spike in a slow, calming manner. "Ha big guy, do you mind? We need something from the sled."


    *Protect.* Spike responded with his quells standing up straight before settling down. There were images of animal sounds and smells. Metal coated with oil. Dangerous. *To close.*


    "We won''t touch the guns, I swear," Lilia said.


    Spike considered for a moment before trying and failing to scratch a spot near his shoulder, but was impeded by the harness. *Scratch.*


    Lilia laughed a bit. "Okay, okay, it''s a deal." The harness wasn''t hard to remove, and his fur was surprisingly soft at the edges of his quells. Spike rolled his eyes in content. "It''s fine now," Lilia told the others.


    There was silence, and Lilia could feel Tessa''s jealous gaze striking her back repeatedly. ''Ha, I can''t help that animals like me.''


    "Okay, that happened." Katy just brushed it aside. "Let''s just get a move on then.


    Everyone g.r.o.a.n.e.d. Lilia wasn''t looking forward to it. Putting the planks on correctly was has finicky as heck, especially so high up.


    Daniel sighed. "Maybe we can get some crossbow practice in later.


    They cheered some half-heartedly. Though, Conner was the loudest.


    "Um, I think it''s going to rain tonight," Heather piped up.


    "Then lightning protectors too," Katy said, thoughtfully, looking at the rolling clouds in the sky. "Who''s going up the trees?" she asked.


    "Me, me!" Heather volunteered eagerly, jumping up and down.


    "I''ll do it too." Daniel grabbed some ropes, tossing some to Heather. She gleed in delight, racing to a nearby tree.


    "Okay, just make sure to not just check the branches for support, but we need headspace as well," Katy called out. "And check for bee nest."


    As soon as Heather''s hand touched the trunk of the tree, Lilia stopped her by saying, *Heather, it''s not a race,* Lilia reminded the girl.


    Heather stopped and gave Lilia a backward glare. *I know, I''m not a kid.*


    Lilia smiled in amus.e.m.e.nt. *That''s exactly what a kid would say.*


    *You''re one to talk,* Heather returned.


    *True,* Lilia conceded. *Just be careful, we''re not alone.*


    *Yeah, yeah,* Heather responded, there was a moment of hesitation. *Are you okay?*


    Heather was surprisingly preceptive. *I''m fine.*


    "Ha, Heather, get up the tree, already," Terran yelled out, glancing at Lilia with meaning.


    *Thank you,* Lilia send to him.


    Terran nodded his head in response.


    "Don''t rush me! Geeze!" Then Heather scrambled up the try like a monkey, and that was to signal for everyone to get to work.


    Terran was getting his pots and pans out, while the rest of them helped set up the tree base. Tessa, surprisingly, took to tree climbing like a champ; she said it was similar to the parkour she used to do in Towa. To be honest, parkour sounded like a lot of fun, the rush to going from one building to the next, while everyday life was still active below.


    ''Though it sounds kind of like how I live my life now,'' Lilia contemplated, thoughtfully.


    Captain Terrance finally showed up with a bucket full of fish. The Captain and Terran got to work cleaning and putting them on the fire, and everyone got the chance to wash up just in time for dinner.


    On a full stomach, Spike included, and after cleaning up, crossbow practise was underway. Lilia slipped away on the pretense of scouting the area; Terran, who wasn''t interested in the crossbow, decided to come with her.


    No one noticed that one of the guns went missing.

 Chapter 47 - 11

    "Finally!" Lilia''s mind was easing more and more as she walked further away from the group.


    "Ha, can you slow down a bit. Geeze!" Terran asked, gasping for breath.


    Lilia just rolled her eyes but slowed down a little bit, allowing him to catch up. "You know, you should be in better shape. You''re giving all Lumeye a bad name."


    "Ha," he gasped out. "I''m not built to catch up to a speed demon."


    "Hah, me? I thought Heather was in the speed demon in our group," Lilia widened, looking back at still huffing Terren, and she picked up the pace, teasing a little.


    "You know that Heather trips over her own feet." Terran coughed. "Can you stop that."


    Lilia laughed, allowing him to catch up. "Sorry about that. I couldn''t help myself." There was a pause. "Terran, why did you follow me out here?"


    He sighed."You know the rules you can''t go deeper in the Wastelands without a partner."


    "But I have Sil." Lilia looked up, and there was Sil around, probably chasing something for dinner.


    "I don''t think Captain Terrance would agree," Terran mused. "Besides, didn''t it ever occur to you that I had my own reasons coming out here."


    "Ah, hah," Lilia wasn''t convinced. "I saw you throwing those puppy dog eyes of yours at Tessa." Lilia winked at Terran, smirking a little. "I thought you want to spend more time with your girlfriend." She finished in a sing-song tone.


    Terran just glared. "Are you done yet."


    "Hmm," Lilia looked up in thought. ''Should I put him out of his misery?'' Lilia glanced at his very red face, and she couldn''t help but feel a little pity for him, so very reluctantly, she replied, "Yep, I''m done."


    "Good," Terran walked up to the tree, shaking his head, and moved to the next one. "This will do." He placed his hand near the base of the truck and breathed. After a while, a stream of energy was drawn from the ground and into his palm, then debursed throughout his body. Lighting up his eyes for a second. "Thank you," Terran whispered, showing respect to the tree, before turning back to Lilia.


    "You had to absorb that much? Your levels must have been dangerously low." Lilia was worried. They, as Lumeye, had to feed regularly from their own element to survive. Still, if Terran had absorbed such a large amount, then he had been overusing his abilities or not getting enough energy. Knowing Terran, probably both. "You''re working yourself too hard. No wonder you''re exhausted."


    "You''re one to talk." Terran threw back at Lilia. "You''re hiding something too. You always have this vague look; you''re talking to Sil a lot, and your slipping. Plus, your movements are a little off. It''s not just your mind that''s acting up; it''s your body as well. Did you think I wouldn''t notice? I take pride in my skills as a healer."


    Lilia adverted her eyes; she didn''t like to discuss this with him; it was an uncomfortable subject for her. "It''s nothing, so forget about it."


    Terran stood his ground. "Um, no. Lilia, you''re not getting away this time. Show it to me!" He ordered. "Now!"


    Lilia backed up a little. "Um. I told you I''m fine."


    "Yeah, well, you always say that," Lilia whispered back, but she knew that she was going to give in; he had this doctor mode aura that was way more overpowering his usual mild self. "Fine," she g.r.o.a.n.e.d out.


    "Now take off your fatigue top, and sit down," he ordered, indicating to a stump nearby. Lilia did as she was told, only wearing a t-shirt for a top. Lilia shivered a little; it was a bit chilly. Lilia looked to the side, trying not to feel too uncomfortable. She trusted Terran with her live, but they were in the little of the Wastelands, anything could happen.


    *Sil, can you keep a lookout?* Lilia asked.


    *No problem,* Sil flew down to a lower branch.


    Terran mumbled in concentration. "You have a big tear here on your back. He touched her on her lower right back. "I see some strain on your left shoulder blade." He continued. "Your left leg has some ligament damage. None of these are recent." Terran leaned back, worried. "What happened?"


    "Um, that fight with Shadow had taken a toll," Lilia told him a half-truth. Please, don''t pry more.


    "Don''t bullshit me," Terran called her out. "I saw those injuries, they have scarring, but they were healed. The ones I mentioned they should have been healed already." He sighed. "The tearings looked unnatural like they weren''t caused by an external force, but an internal one, it almost looked like¡­" He shook his head in denial. "No, that''s impossible."


    Lilia was silent for a moment then asked, vaguely, "What is?"


    "Your body couldn''t have torn itself apart?" Terran asked, desperately, when Lilia didn''t say anything, he took that as a confirmation. "How?"


    "How? Do you mean, how I got that way, or how did I hide it for so long?"


    "Both."


    Lilia rubbed the back of her neck. "Can I put my shirt back on at least."


    "No, I want to heal them, at least."


    "You shouldn''t really¡­" ''waste your time.'' Lilia wanted to say, but he proceeded to try to heal her. However, the frown on his face a couple of seconds later meant that he probably failed. "I told you so."


    "What is this?" Terran looked bewildered. "The wounds are laced with power, it kept bouncing me back."


    "I thought as much." Lilia sighed. "Probably explains why it''s healing so slowly. Now can I put my shirt back on."


    "Yes. So¡­" Terran pressed.


    Lilia pulled her fatigues back on, gratefully. "I took in too much power to fight Shadow," Lilia confessed. "And I almost imploded. If it weren''t for Sil and Va, it would have been a lot worse."


    At that time, they both merged with her, to give her a fighting chance. *Thank you,* Lilia looked up at Sil in gratitude.


    "Why didn''t you tell us, tell me. I''m supposed to oversee your injuries." Terran pleaded.


    Lilia''s looked down at her hands. "It wasn''t that simple, you all just came out of your tubes, and was going through rehabilitation, trying to learn how to use your mediums again. My problem was minor in comparison."


    "Minor? You almost imploded!"


    Lilia laughed halfheartedly. "Um, yeah, I didn''t, so everything''s good." Lilia knew she was shovelling her own hole, but she didn''t know what else to do. The fight with Shadow was messy. It could have gone either way. If Lilia didn''t fight with her full power, then she would have lost. After that, there would have been no stopping him. Lilia had no doubt that Shadow would have become an unstoppable killing machine, something even Shadow didn''t want. As for the rest of them, they might as well be dead. Shadow would have kept them trapped in those tubes for the rest of their very short lives.


    At the time, taking the risk was the only option. Keeping the aftermath a secret was Lilia''s choice; she simply wasn''t ready to tell anyone. Lilia didn''t want to see that look that Terran was giving her right now.


    ''Selfish, I know.''


    "How did you hide it from the headmistress?" Terran asked.


    Lilia looked away, "I didn''t."


    "She knew about this?" Terran contemplated. "Of course, she did."


    ***


    "Are you sure about this?" The headmistress asked, sitting behind her desk.


    "Yes." Lilia answered, "They don''t need to know."


    "I have to disagree."


    Lilia felt the headmistress''s eyes on her. She knew that the woman was accessing the damage Lilia was displaying. Her left arm was in a sling. Her right wasn''t much better. The left side of her face was bandaged up, and she was using a cane humble about. In a nutshell, she was a mess.


    "It''s my decision."


    "I think Terran should know. The probability that you will take in too much power is high, and he needs to be on stand by." Headmistress Weatherly advised.


    "Please, you know that Terran can''t keep a secret from Heather, and if Heather knows, everyone knows." When the headmistress didn''t look convinced, Lilia pleaded, "At least until everyone has recuperated."


    "Fine." But before Lilia could sigh in relief. "But Mr. Statson and Miss. Andres would have to monitor you."


    "But¡­" Lilia protested.


    "No arguments." She ordered. "I would like to have Miss. Liu in the know as well, but I gather you would protest all the more. True?"


    "True." Lilia reluctantly conceded.


    "And Lilia?"


    Lilia turned to look back at the headmistress. "Yes?"


    "The you right now is a liability and a dangerous one at that." The headmistress. "If you can''t find a solution soon, I have no choice but to remove you from the team and place you under protective custody. Am I clear?"


    "Very." Lilia gritted out.


    "And please don''t wait long, or I will be forced to push, and we both wouldn''t want that would we?" Headmistress Weatherly warned, with a hard stare.


    ***


    Present


    "I''m surprised that Headmistress Weatherly allowed you to come," Terran continued.


    "I''m not," Lilia whispered. ''Was this her idea of a push? No, it felt more like a tap. Maybe a warning? No matter, Terran knows now, nothing can change that.''


    "I wish that you could trust us more," Terran stated with sadness.


    Lilia opened her mouth. "I..um." She couldn''t say anything to refute it. He was right.


    There they stood in awkward silence, listening to the Wasteland''s song.


    "You know," Terran spoke up. "I''m surprised you haven''t mentioned that Tower''s teacher."


    "Who?"


    "You know she''s kind of cute for an older lady." Terran was blushing a little.


    Lilia formed a slow grin, then exclaiming in mock shock. "Terran shame on you, I thought you liked Tessa."


    "No! No!" Terran was waving his hands in panic. "I didn''t mean me, I meant you might like her. I mean, geez. I mean, you like older women, don''t you? You liked Miss. Liu, so I thought¡­"


    Lilia laughed, kind of relieved that Terran was attempting very poorly to change the subject. "Relax, I''m just messing with you a little; besides, there no harm in looking." Lilia''s smile turned into a frown. "Who was that teacher again?"


    "Really? You haven''t noticed her?" Terran asked with shock. "She had glasses and really dark hair. She really stands out."


    Lilia frown deepened, then she shook her head to clear out the haze. "Sorry, I have been a little distracted."


    "Distracted? With what?"


    "I don''t know, but I have the feeling that someone is watching us," Lilia confessed, then corrected herself. "Or me, I don''t know anymore."


    "Watched? Is it Shadow?" Terran asked.


    Lilia tilted her head to the side in thought, before slowly shaking her head. "No, I know when Shadow''s around. This feels different." Lilia waved her hand in dismissal. "I don''t know, I haven''t been feeling that great. Maybe I just imagine it."


    *I see movement.* Sil interrupted just as Lilia whipped her head to the side. Soon after, she grabbed Terran to take cover behind a tree. She heard the Wasteland''s song changed a little, warning her of an intruder. Lilia was confused though, the sound went up sharply, but it wasn''t malicious.


    ''What''s going on?''


    Lilia placed a finger on her lips, telling Terran to be quiet, and she listened, trying to determine the intruder''s position. A rustling of leaves, a snaping of trigs. He wasn''t on the ground. Lilia followed the sound up.


    Then she heard something a little further to the left. Someone else? No, something much smaller, an animal, sounded like a fox. Lilia turned back to the person up in the branches, then saw a flash of blue.


    *He''s leaving!* Lilia exclaimed, giving Terran a look.


    Terran nodded. *Let''s follow.*


    They both took off after him.

 Chapter 48 - 12

    As Lilia ran from one tree to the next, chances after the person in blue. She made sure that each step was as light as possible. On the other hand, Terran had a heavier footstep, so he had no choice but to fall back and let Lilia take the lead.


    ''Hopefully, the intruder won''t know that we''re down here.''


    *He certainly knows that someone chancing him. That''s for sure.* Sil chirped out. *He''s booking it at full speed.*


    *No doubt.* Lilia agreed. *But he has the high ground. It wouldn''t be great to know where we''re at, just in case he has a weapon.*


    *You should be more worried that he is leading you right to his friends,* Sil advised.


    *True,* Lilia conceded. *But we still need to know. He might be a threat to the camp.*


    *Who knows he might be part of the Trails and wanted to sabotage the competition.*


    Lilia thought for a moment that slowly shook her head. *No, not this early anyway. Plus, his smell is off. It almost blends in with the Wastelands.*


    Truthfully she wouldn??t be surprised if someone participating in the Trials tried to mess with them, but, with the Outsiders in their group, they already have a handicap. Besides, what was the point when the only one who cared if they pass or not was their instructor, Captain Terrance.


    *I rather that it was.* Sil breathed out.


    *I wish I could help you,* Sil said, frustration laced through his voice. The Wastelands became so dense that Sil had to retreat above the treeline. All he could do was follow Lilia''s presence.


    *I know, but I will be fine.* Lilia tried to reassure Sil.


    *Yeah, okay, just be careful.* Sil did not seem to be convinced.


    As she continued running, keeping the blue coloured intruder in her sight, but it was becoming harder and harder to do so. She had to quicken her step to just keep up with him, and that was the problem. Even though her foot was throbbing, she knew that she faster. It was more than that; the intruder was maneuvering through the terrain as he knew it like the back of his hand, which was odd. No one knew the terrain that well; the Wastelands are forever shifting. Unless¡­


    Lilia quickly dismissed the idea. ''No, they should not be this close to the compound unless they had a good reason.''


    Then suddenly, a grey fox crossed her path. Startled, she veered right into a tree.


    A thumping sound echoed the tree''s bend at the impact, disturbing the trees around it.


    The grey fox hissed at the noise and disappeared into the bush.


    Lilia bit her lip in pain as blood dripped into her eyes. She cursed her own stupidity but was done couldn''t be changed. So, Lilia forced herself to take cover and get into a defensive position. The intruder had to be deaf not to hear that, but a few moments later, all she could hear was him moving further and further away.


    She relaxed a little, but she needed to get out of the area. If the intruder hadn''t stopped, he most certainly getting his friends.


    *Lilia, are you okay?* Sil asked with concern, but he wasn''t trying to hide his amus.e.m.e.nt.


    *I''m fine, just feeling a little stupid.* She tried to walk but winced as pain shot up her leg. She pushed her body too much. Terran won''t be happy.


    *Bahahaha, that was fun to watch.* Sil laughed. Lilia just rolled her eyes, allowing him to get it out of his system as the laughter dyed down. *Anyways, do you want me to scout ahead*


    *No, we should just leave,* Lilia replied but was distracted when she spotted something odd only a couple of feet away. *Sil, can you circle? I found something.*


    *Fine,* Sil sighed. *But be quick about it.*


    She limped closer to get a better look. Something was protruding from the ground. What she found widened her eyes in surprise.


    At that moment, Terran came stumbling beside her, out of breath. "What was that noise? Where did he go?" When he saw Lilia''s condition, he just sighed. "You hurt yourself again, didn''t you?"


    She held out her finger in silence and pointed to the sign with orange and blue finger paint, slashing downward. "We need to go now!"


    "Not before fixing you up." His tone changed with authority.


    Lilia was about to argue when Sil''s voice broke out. *A small group is coming!*


    She turned to Terran. "No time, their coming."


    "Fine." Terran hurried toward her and wrapped his arm around her waist. Did Terran grow a couple of inches?


    "Ha!"


    "Don''t argue," Terran scolded. "With the way you are, this way is faster."


    Lilia wanted to protest but quickly changed her mind. "Fine," she conceded, accepting Terran''s help as they both ran back toward camp.


    ***


    "Bored," Heather huffed out as she flopped down next to Katy.


    "They kicked you out," Katy confirmed, not looking away from her sewing; it looked like one of Daniel''s shirt. Katy was in some of Heather''s classes; she was had her hand in sewing and drawing designs. She was quiet but nice. Though she doesn''t show it often but push come to shove, Katy could get things done.


    "Yeah," Heather pouted, kicking her feet. "They didn''t understand my teaching method. I don''t know what''s so hard. All you have to do is point and shoot."


    Katy just sighed and put down her sewing and gave Heather a look. "I don''t know that much about crossbows, but from my observation, you have a natural ability to know how to stand, and you have a good eye. Watching you alone might be a learning experience in itself."


    "But that''s boring. Doing the same thing over again get''s old after the while." Heather should have gone with Lilia and Terran; it was probably a lot more fun than staying behind.


    "And there you go." Katy sighed, giving, going back to her work.


    There must be something, anything to relieve her of this torture. Her eyes widened when her gaze slid to something glorious. Her hands were itching to get her hands on it. All she needed to do was get her tools.


    Heather sprung up, but a hand stopped her. "Don''t you dare dismantle that sled," Katy said sternly. "We only have one."


    "But my hands are itching for me too," Heather w.h.i.n.ed. She heard that the sled hover system was based on the cities'' cars, using the rocks like the magnetized tracks. Is the surface area fixed, or could it be recalibrated to bond to any surface material? In any case, the sled won''t get stuck. The balancing suspensions must be insane.


    "If I add a steering mechanism, wouldn''t it be so much better?" Heather squealed in excitement.


    "It''s supposed to be used for cargo, not for carb your driving addiction," Daniel replied as he sat down behind Katy. The crossbow lesson must be over already. Danial helps as a mechanic from time to time, but his real passion was carpentry. Nice guy, a little scruffy, though.


    "That''s not the point here." Katy pointed at Druid. "Doesn''t she blow up everything she touches?"


    "Not everything I touch?" Heather looked away, a little embarrassed. "But you have to find what doesn''t work, to find what does."


    "Well, that''s kind of redundant if everything is in pieces," Katy argued back. "Oh, your shirt''s finished." Shoving it into Daniel''s arms.


    "Nice, thanks." He held it up in satisfaction. "To be fair, Heather''s is one of the more skilled mechanics on the Compound. She even beats out some of the teachers." He continued, and Heather''s lips broke out into a smile. "If she shows some restraint."


    ''Oh, a shot to the heart.;


    "I heard that coms transmitters could pull the sled." Daniel continued.


    "Really? Wouldn''t the sound interference get in the away?" Katy questioned.


    "Oh, that was great," Conner sat down with a silly grin on his face as he chugged down some water. Then he looked back and forth. "Huh? Interference."


    "You know the singing that the Wastelands does? That interferes with the coms." Katy explained. "Makes it hard to get a signal out.


    "Doesn''t seem safe. What if something happens?" Miss. Duncan asked, adjusting her glasses.


    Katy and Daniel glanced at each other before Daniel answered. "We have something, it doesn''t have a great range, and it''s buggy as hell."


    "They''re still an hour before dark. Let''s just play some cards or something until then," Katy suggested.


    Sneaking away was easy. Getting the tools were even more so, but there was one thing that Heather hadn''t factored in. That one thing was big, spikey, and glaring right at her.


    "You win this time," Heather whispered, and Spike just growled in response.


    "Who wins?" A voice asked from behind her.


    Heather jumped and turned to find Tessa looking back at her. "I wasn''t doing anything!" She poorly hid her tools


    Tessa stared, but she shrugged and turned to the treeline, looking kind of sad.


    Heather didn''t want to pry, it wasn''t her business, but Terran kept nagging at her to at least say something. "What''s wrong?"


    Tessa bit her lip, looking conflicted. "Are Terran and Lilia¡­"


    "There they are!" Heather spotted them right away, jumping up running to meet them, but stopped when she saw Lilia''s sorry state. "What did you do now?" She went to Lilia''s other side to help her the rest of the way.


    "Ha," Lilia protested.


    "If Terran''s doing this much, then something must be wrong. So, no arguments." Heather insisted. Nothing was more important than the Link they shared, nothing.


    "Fine, but we need to speak with Captain Terrance," Lilia replied.


    "You need to be treated first," Terran insisted.


    "Why don''t you do both," A voice boomed behind them, startling all three of them. Heather looked back to find Captain Terrance towering over them. "Report now!"


    Lilia shooed away Heather and Terran and stood up straight, "There was someone in the woods, so we followed him."


    "Miss. Spencer," Captain Terrance growled out. "You should have just headed back to camp."


    "No, Sir, just listen." Lilia pleaded. "There was a sign with orange and blue paint."


    "Nomads? We have Nomads this close to the compound. That is so awesome." Heather was so excited she never met a Nomad before. Nomads were people who wanted nothing to do with the Cities and chosen to live in the Wastelands permanently. The signs were warnings that a Nomad camp was nearby, stay away.


    "Miss. Collins, not now," Captain Terrance ordered, shaking his head. "Mr. Collins, can you confirm this?"


    Terran straightened up. "Yes, Sir, I have seen the sign."


    "You didn''t go any further?" The Captain asked.


    Both shook their heads in denial. "No, Sir, but they know we were there," Lilia added.


    "Damn," Captain Terrance cursed. "Nothing to do now, but to contact the other teams, to look out for signs of them."


    "Is that wise? Shouldn''t we head back?" Tessa hesitantly asked. The Captain just glared at her. "Um, Sir."


    "No, Miss. Castie, they''re not dangerous, just tricky to deal with." The Captain denied. "The radio, on the other hand, is a bitch to use, who came up with using the roots system to bypass the Wasteland''s sound interference, never had to hook it up." He grumbled as he walked toward the sled.


    "Come on. We need to get you treated." Terran moved Lilia to the sitting area. Heather turned to follow but stopped to find Tessa watching with squinted eyes.


    ''Oh uh, little brother, you might have trouble in your future,'' Stella thought. ''Oh well.'' As she skipped after them.

 Chapter 49 - 13

    Towa


    Druid was on the couch, having some tea playing with her medium. It was still a whip, but now it behaved like a snake. Ever since she woke after her medium remerged, it acted as such. She wasn''t the only one; she heard that twins had a similar experience. Druid doesn''t know about Bryson, though, but his medium wasn''t hanging from his belt anymore.


    Personally, Druid was delighted, she always liked animals, but they ran away from her for some reason. And having her medium act like one was the next best thing.


    "Whippy, your so cute, yes you are." Druid cooed at it, petting down the side, and the whip responded, leaning into Druid''s touch. After a few moments, Whippy settled down Druid flicked on the screen.


    ''Be advised that there was a report of a sudden temperature drop to below freezing due to Weather system malfunction. The proper channels have been notified, and maintenance will begin post hast. Furthermore, a wild creature was spotted¡­''


    Druid looked up when Statson stomped in from the front door, swearing up a storm. "Any progress?" Druid asked. She thought that Statson was visiting the WMP offices. It looked like it didn''t go well.


    "They wouldn''t even let me through the front door. Damn bastards!" Statson huffed out as he flopped in the armchair. Please, his cowboy hat on the table. "I don''t know what the hell is going on anymore, and with Grayson dead, my only lead had flown the coop."


    "That bad, huh?"


    "If I didn''t know any better, I think the whole department was spooked." Statson sighed in resignation.


    "Do you really think so?" Druid asked. Truthfully, she freely admitted that dirty cops were not something she had experienced. Handsy a.d.u.l.ts sure, but this was way over her head.


    "What''s else is there? The man in that alleyway wasn''t the Tat-man I knew. He was one of the good ones." Statson ran his finger''s through his hair in frustration.


    "Maybe something changed." Druid paused in thought. An image flashed in her mind. "Maybe there was a reason for his actions."


    That got Stetson''s attention. "You got something, Fire Princess."


    "Maybe there was something more to his action than threatening you to leave?" Druid questioned. "What about that young man?"


    "The Rookie? I barely knew the guy, though. What I saw of him wasn''t much to look at. He''s pretty much a brown noser." He leaned forward. "Are you sure? I''ve seen Tat-man eyes. He really was trying to kill the kid."


    "I don''t know, just a hunch, maybe." Druid''s vision wasn''t clear, but it told her that the young man was the right path to take. She was grateful to get anything at all; her foresight was still a foggy mess. "Though maybe it''s more to do with who he''s connected to. What is his name?"


    Statson looked up thoughtfully. "Barkly? Timberly? Something with a ''ly'' at the end."


    "Beakley, Thomas Beakley. His father has ties in Deken''s Pharmaceutical." Bryson''s voice cut in, and Druid''s eyes moved towards the stairs. Looking immaculate as ever, Bryson walked behind Druid and laid his gloved hand on her shoulder. Druid leaned into the touch, but she couldn''t help but be worried. She could see his brow wrinkled; he must still have a headache.


    "Doing okay?" Druid asked, concerned.


    Bryson smiled, the kind of smile he only showed to Druid. "I''m fine."


    "Can you quit it with the lovey-doveyness and get back to business. Did you see anything else? Like why Tat-man was acting the way he was. Or what their next moves are," Statson growled out, impatiently.


    "Do you think I''m your cheat sheet or something?" Bryson fired back at Statson. "If you want me to do your work for you, then you can get on your knees¡­"


    "Watch it, Ice Boy." Statson stood up to confront Byson, even though he was a little shorter than Bryson Statson presence alone appears to tower over the younger man. "I know how to handle your kind."


    Though that didn''t stop Bryson from stepping forward; his eyes flashing in determination, the temperature dropping as he


    That was when Druid grabbed his hand and pulled him to the side. "Bryson, stop it." Druid gave Bryson a look before turning to Statson. "What''s he trying to say is not that he won''t tell you. It''s more so that he can''t tell you."


    "Druid." Bryson protested.


    "In Bryson''s case, the mind is like storage, and you could only store so much, and with his eidetic memory, things become ten times harder. Bryson can''t afford to touch them longer; he was taking a big risk touching an extra person." Druid prowled through, in a rush,


    Bryson turned his nose up. "Hmph, I rather not touch them regardless, who knows where they have been." Making sure how great a sacrifice he made.


    Druid almost laughed at how Bryson like he sounded, and she sighed in relief. ''He''s back to his old self, thank God.''


    Statson was silent for a moment as he sat back down. "What are the side effects?


    "At best headaches, at worst Bryson could go into a coma," Druid answered. Bryson turned his face to the side with his arms crossed; he doesn''t like to admit to weakness.


    Statson just sighed. "Okey, what do you have."


    "Other than that, Grayson is dead? Hmm, Jared Green had every attention of killing Thomas. Apparently, he outlived his usefulness." Bryson yawned at that. "How common."


    "Bryson!" Statson growled.


    "Fine." Bryson rolled his eyes to show how much he disliked being growled at. "Jared Green really wanted to kill him though, ''hated the little rat'' not my words but his. Don''t really blame him. Thomas Beakley was a typical rich boy, could get away with murder. He did actually, plus multiple other offences, including ****." Bryson look of distaste said it all. Druid shivered and wrapping her around herself. She hated that word. "I wish I could scrub my brain, just like hands, after touching that sc.u.mbag."


    "If he was that rich, why did they want to kill him?" Statson asked.


    "Maybe he''s rich, but not that rich, maybe he''s a dumbass and made too many mistakes. I say both." Bryson paused, a thoughtful look passed on his face. "There was one thing that was odd."


    "What?"


    "With Jared? What was foremost in his memories was related to a young boy with similar features. His son, maybe?" Bryson questioned with a thoughtful expression.


    "A son hmm, or maybe a nephew," Statson said thoughtfully, tapping the side table. "He never mentioned someone like that."


    "Well, other than Deakin Pharmaceuticals, I don''t see any relevant information," Bryson stated.


    "Keep it under our hats just in case. Never know what''s relevant until it is," Statson advised, and he sighed.


    "Deakin Pharmaceuticals? Where did I hear that before?" Druid questioned, tapping her lip.


    Bryson smirked, and Druid realized that he was waiting for that question. "That''s because Elliot Deakin, the CEO, is going to the compound event we''re attending, and they happen to be one of the leading contributors."


    "Hmm, I don''t think I remember him from last year." Druid pondered thoughtfully. In fact, she didn''t recall that anyone from Deakin attending.


    "Because they haven''t," Bryson confirmed. "Strange, I know. Why this year?"


    "Deakin, hmm? I heard that name before. I think they are associated with Castie Hospital, but they usually take a back seat." Statson stated thoughtfully.


    "The event is a good chance to get more information," Bryson said; he rubbed his hands together in anticipation.


    "Who''s to say that you even get close to the man." Statson wondered.


    Druid and Bryson shared a look before Druid turned to Statson. "We have a contact that might help." Statson still had a doubtful look. "Cheer up. We do this all the time. That''s how we met, remember?"


    "True, but this is my problem. To get you kids involved any more than you are, doesn''t sit right to me." Statson looked away when he said it like he didn''t want to admit it.


    Druid couldn''t help but tease. "Ah, you do care." Holding her arms wide. "Want a hug?" Statson glared at her until Druid''s arms dropped. "Maybe not." Though she wasn''t shocked, she expected that reaction from Statson.


    Bryson coughed. "As much I hate to admit, we''re involved just by being here. So finding out what''s going on is a matter of survival more than anything else."


    "I have a bad feeling like the whole city is out to get us. Maybe it''s time to leave." Statson stated.


    "Leave?" Druid asked.


    Bryson added, "At least they wouldn''t do anything again until after the event. Too many people are expecting us."


    "We can''t leave the city; they''ll have the borders watched." Druid continued.


    "If push comes to shove, I might have a place. Maybe they might have some information as well." Statson sounded reluctant.


    "Sergeant, you don''t sound too sure.?" Bryson asked.


    "She''ll help, but it will take some explaining," Statson said when Druid opened her mouth. "Don''t ask." Statson held up his hand to stop her.


    "Okay." Druid agreed, but it made her even more curious. She could smell a story.


    "Anyways, I better check over my outfit." Bryson was about to go up the stairs and then stopped to look at Statson shrewdly. "I better check on yours''s as well."


    "Ha, I don''t have an outfit." Statson protested.


    "Of course, you do. The Headmistress had something made." Bryson tsked.


    "Why didn''t you tell me. I know how to pick my own clothes." Statson grumbled.


    Bryson just looked at the older man before walking up the stair, leaving a trail of laughter in his wake.


    "That brat," Statson said, gruffly, but he didn''t attempt to follow him.


    They sat in silence for a moment when Druid spoke up. "Sergeant?"


    "Yes?"


    "Thank you for allowing Bryson to follow you to that alleyway," Druid said.


    "I don''t know what¡­" Statson began to deny but was stopped by Druid''s look. "Great to see him so humbled. Enough was enough; the boy needed his confidence back. Though I didn''t think it would go that sideways I was grateful to have his help." He squinted his eyes at her. "Your pretty observant, aren''t you?"


    Druid smiled at the compliment. "How did you know he would follow you."


    Statson snorted. "That boy would take any opportunity to one-up me. I just gave him an opening."


    "In any case, thank you." After the Shadow incident, it was hard to see him so defeated. So Druid was grateful to see Bryson back to his prideful self again.


    "Just don''t tell Ice boy, here me?" Statson ordered.


    Druid nodded her head in agreement. "I won''t. We have enough to deal with, anyway."


    "I hear you, I hear you." Statson sighed in resignation. "I need a drink." He got up to get one.


    Druid didn''t drink alcohol, but at the moment, she was tempted to join him. Here forward, she didn''t need her foresight that there were rough times ahead.


    A feeling, a need to escape this city, swelted within her c.h.e.s.t.


    Druid''s foresight whispered. ''This is where you should be.'' That scared her all the more.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the lower section, a young man was walking down the street. He had a sandwich in his jacket pocket. All he could think about was getting to a safe place. So, he had a chance to eat.


    Then suddenly, a hand, out of nowhere, grabbed him, covering his face. Before he had the chance to struggle, he was dragged into the darkness.

 Chapter 50 - 14

    Wastelands


    Later that night, Lilia watched the rain as she sat in the girl''s section as she leaned against the railing, daggling her feet. Everyone was asleep except for Daniel in the boy''s section. They were on watch.


    Lilia picked up voices, and they were loud. Daniel was arguing with someone. It sounded like that annoying boy, Conner. It seemed troublesome, so she let Daniel handle it.


    At least Daniel will get some sleep soon; she, on the other hand, would have to stay up for the rest of the night as punishment for being reckless when she chased after that guy in the woods.


    Something about almost causing an incident that could have deterred diplomatic relations: Lilia rolled her eyes in exasperation. The guy was spying on them; what else was she supposed to do? There was no other choice but to see if he was a threat.


    Unfortunately, they happen to be the Nomad. Okay, maybe she should have doubled back, but at the time, Lilia didn''t want to lead them to the camp.


    In any case, Lilia wasn''t going to sleep anyway. The Wasteland''s singing at night was way too loud. Her earphones were on to the max, trying to protect her poor ears.


    Lilia leaned back with a sigh. At least it was distracting her from her injuries, which was healing but slower than she liked. Check it up with the rest of her healing injuries. The pain was something she was used to. Though Lilia was smart enough to know, that wasn''t necessarily a good thing.


    "Maybe I should have told Terran sooner," Lilia muttered.


    *You think?* Sil snide back, pecking at the railing at his feet. *It''s Terran''s job to look after you guys'' well-being; you pretty much took that away from him. You''re lucky that he''s such a nice guy because if it were me, I would have been furious.*


    "Yeah, yeah, stop digging it in, will you?" Lilia grumbled.


    *And deprive me of one of my greatest joys, never!* Sil in mock shock, ruffling his feathers a little, it seemed to have a little trouble reaching an itch.


    Lilia just rolled her eyes at his antics as she reached out to help him out. "Here you go."


    *Thank you,* The falcon responded, satisfied, making Lilia roll her eyes once again. *Don''t forget to take your drops. Your eyes look unnaturally shiny.*


    ''Damn! That''s right.'' Her hand moved to her carry bag, searching for a bottle that Terran gave her. Putting a couple of drops in her eyes, ''Oh, that stings!'' All the while, Sil was giving her a stink eye. "Fine, you''re right."


    *Hmph.* Sil preened, happily, such a drama queen. *Watch it, someone coming!*


    "Ha, who are you talking to." A voice asked from behind her.


    Lilia turned toward for a moment here; her mind couldn''t register what she saw, then with another blink that Tower''s Teacher face came into focus. "Miss? Mrs.?"


    "Sonia, please." Sonia smiled in response.


    "Um, I''m talking to Sil." Lilia moved to make sure that the other woman could see the falcon, a little embarrassed at being caught. "It''d um, comforts me?" She half-lied until Sonia showed up; Lilia hadn''t known that she was speaking out loud.


    "Oh, how pretty," Sonia gushed as she got closer. "I never saw one with silver wings before."


    "Oh, thanks?" Lilia moved instinctively moved away; she felt kind of uncomfortable around the older woman, maybe because that she didn''t like a person she didn''t know in her personal space. "Why are you..."


    "Awake?" Sonia leaned against the rails. "Hmm, couldn''t sleep, maybe?"


    ''Okay, that was a strange way of wording it.''


    "I wanted to speak with you," Sonia continued. "I heard from the Captain that your musical intelligence is really high."


    "Yeah." Lilia really wanted to leave; she hated pushy people the most.


    "I''m studying the effects the MI recipient has while under the influence of the Wastelands. I never encountered someone with such a high MI count; this is going to be great." Sonia said in an excited tone.


    "Okey, that''s one way to put it." Lilia mused as she adjusted her headphones. "It sounds like I''m on drugs or something." If the Wasteland was a drug, why was she only got the side effects?


    "To those who are more s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e, in a way they are. Will you help me?" Sonia tried to grab Lilia''s hands but moved a little to avoid it; that didn''t seem to deter her.


    "With what exactly?" Lilia reluctantly asked.


    "Just tell me what you sense? That''ll be a good start." Sonia responded.


    Lilia was very reluctant. "Just tell her, doesn''t seem that''s she is going to leave any time soon," Sil advised.


    "Fine." As she closed her eyes, listening to the Wasteland''s music. She felt the rain dropping on the ground, resonating with everything it touches. "I see Spike sleeping underneath the tree. There''s a group of wolves nearby, but they are steering clear of where we are, probably because of Spike." She paused, wiggling her nose, in concentration. "Um, they''re hunting. Oh, there it is, a rabbit." Then she sensed something a lot closer. "Traveling plants," she exclaimed.


    "Travelling plants?" Sonia asked.


    "Um, there plants that travel so they could find good soil to plant themselves in," Lilia explained. "If you leave them alone, they shouldn''t be too dangerous." In fact, Lilia could feel their curious wonder, though she still wouldn''t want to tangle with them. There was something further out that caught her attention, a distortion? But it smoothed out as soon as she concentrated on it, making her a little bit concerned. "There''s something¡­" Lilia''s head whipped to the boy''s side, just as a scream echoed.


    "Help!" Daniel''s voice called out, and suddenly Lilia was up and moving toward the commotion.


    "Sil, come on," she called out as Sil flew ahead.


    Lilia never saw Sonia watching her back, her eyes cold, "Ah, too bad." Holding her hand out to feel the raindrops splash against her hand.


    She found Daniel on his belly, trying to reach for something just beyond the railing. "What''s wrong?" she asked, but she already detected the problem.


    "He fell! Conner fell," Daniel looked up with a panicked gaze. "We need to get him up!" Lilia could see that Conner was hanging there listless, his feet tangled up with the pull-up ladder. Saving him from having a hard landing, though there were a couple of issues. One was that ladder wasn''t attached to the shelter but was caught up with a much smaller tree below. Also, there was a lot of obstruction in the way so that a person couldn''t go straight down. They could cut their way through, but the branches would fall on Conner. Then there was the wolf pack. Their gaze was full of easy prey.


    When the wolves were in that much of a frenzy, there was no reasoning with them.


    "Damn," she could help but curse. Her eyes searched everywhere for a way to get to him, safely, without touching the ground; she didn''t want to mess with that many wolves. "If I hang from there, I might be able to get him." She pointed to a lower branch than she liked, but she couldn''t find any other options.


    Daniel tried to stop her. "Ha, you''re hurt, I should be¡­"


    "No." Lilia interrupts. "I''m lighter. I need someone with a little more muscle to drag him up." However, Lilia could lift him by herself. The angle Conner was hanging would make it pretty tough. Plus, the extra weight would be a problem. "Do you know where the supply crate is?"


    "Ah, here." He pointed to a box nearby.


    Lilia moved to search for something. "Ah, this will do." Pulling out some rope and a pulley system, they used to hoist up the shelter. She wrapped the rope around herself, making sure everything was secured.


    "Then, at least, wait for the others to get up," Daniel advised, but he said that Conner suddenly slipped and stopped a foot lower. A wolf jumped up, almost catching Conner with his teeth.


    "No time!" Lilia scrambled from one branch to the next, making sure to move quickly, so she wouldn''t be on one branch for too long as she felt a branch crack underneath her feet. Her route was pretty roundabout, but it was all she had.


    Then she cursed as she almost slipped off a couple of times. It was so much harder with the rain pouring down. Lilia gripped the tree to steady herself before inching her way closer to Conner.


    Lilia heard a voice from above. The Caption was yelling, and Sonia, the teacher''s, worrying undertones. Now she had an audience to her attempted rescue attempt. Great.


    There was a gap that she needed to jump over, and there was Conner. She jumped the gap, but the branch she landed on broke beneath, and she had to use her claws to keep herself from falling with it. Sliding a little, one of the wolves tried to take a chuck out of her when something pushed him away. She looked up to see Heather watching, hanging just below the shelter.


    Lilia nodded her head in thanks; she watched as Heather lifted herself up again.


    She finally scrambled up to Conner. ''Is he still breathing? Good. Now let get everything situated.''


    Conner g.r.o.a.n.e.d out. ''Please, please, please don''t wake up. The rescue would be so much harder if you wake up.''


    She worked as quickly as possible, cutting him away from the ladder, tying him to the tree, before rigging the make-shift pully, and attaching it to Conner. Now all she had to do was somehow get the other end back to Daniel.


    As Lilia held the end of the rope, then suddenly she threw it to the side. Suddenly Sil was there, catching it with his talons. It was a beautiful sight to see.


    "Who needs perfect aim when I have you," Lilia told Sil


    He didn''t answer, but he seemed pleased as he carried it up to the top.


    Lilia looked down at the circling wolves. "You think I forgot about you, didn''t you," she whispered. Conner''s weight would most certainly make the line sag. Damnit!


    Then she heard shouting, to the left. "Ha, over here, don''t I look tasty. This way." Katy''s voice called out.


    To the right. "Up here, up here," Heather shouted.


    On the other end. "Over here!" Tessa''s voice carried over.


    There was also Tyson, shouting, not too far away from Tessa.


    The distraction kind of work. The wolves scattered, but there was one persistent one who won''t give up. Lilia just smiled, then she dropped down to the branch she was standing on as soon as the wolf tried to leap up. Lilia flipped and kicked him right into the travelling plants.


    He yelped as the startled plants bared their poisoned thorns in self-defence. He couldn''t get away fast enough.


    Lilia breathed in a sigh of relief as she climbed back up. She heard cheering broke out all around.


    "Hell, yeah!"


    "Nice job!"


    "Lilia, awesome!"


    After that, it took no time at all to untie Conner and allowed the pully to do what it does.


    She leaned against the trunk, highly grateful that Conner wasn''t her problem anymore. Lilia was about to climb back up, but something caught her eye.


    Taking a closer. Lilia took a closer look at the ladder''s ragged edge.


    Lilia''s hands rubbed against the edges, and her confusion rose even more.


    "Ha, why are you so slow?" Heather called out. "Get up here already."


    "Coming," Lilia responded back. She rubbed her fingers together, rubbing the frost off their tips.

 Chapter 51 - 15

    "You''re really are that dumb to do the same thing over and over again, aren''t you?" Captain Terrance glared at Lilia while she stood at attention. "You''re disregarding your own safety, and your inability to ask for help are problems that you need to reflect on."


    ''However, because it''s quicker that way,'' Lilia had at least enough sense not to say it out loud.


    He continued lecturing her. "I knew that you were reckless, but this¡­" The Captain just tsk, shaking his head. "The way you''re going, you''re going get yourself killed one of these days."


    She flinched; her eyes moved to Heather, who was glaring at her. *I''m going tell Bryson on you, or better yet, Shadow.*


    Lilia internally shuddered, but she knew that she deserved it. Lilia knew in the back of her mind that her life wasn''t just her own, though she couldn''t leave the boy hanging like that.


    *You''re too soft,* Heather replied. *I would have just left him there. If it was Daniel or Katy, sure, but for him? He''s just a useless lump.*


    *Then ruin the diplomacy that the Headmistress was trying to create?* Lilia questioned. That wasn''t the first thing Lilia thought of when she decided to rescue him. Her instincts just drove her to save Conner. However, she wasn''t going to tell Heather that, though. *Terran would have helped him.*


    *He would, but he at least would know his limitations and be smart about it,* Heather refuted back. *Though I do see your point.*


    Lilia could help but sigh; if even Heather was chewing her out, maybe she went too far.


    "In hindsight, you showed initiation and an ability to think on your feet. You accessed the situation correctly, and you acted." The Captain just sighed. "I just don''t know what to do with you."


    Lilia couldn''t believe her ears; was he complimenting her? "Then¡­"


    He gave Lilia a hard look, and she had to swallow her words. "It just means that I need to think more on what to do with you, but I see let''s of cleanup and dish scrubbing in your future. You''re a loose cannon, and I hate loose cannons."


    "Yes, Sir."


    "Dismissed! But don''t go too far." Captain Terrance warned, seeing Terran approaching.


    "Yes, Sir."


    Lilia moved to sit next to Heather, and Heather bumped her shoulder.


    "How is he?" The Captain asked.


    "Most of his wounds are superficial, except for the wound on his leg. Though apart from some discomfort, I don''t foresee it hindering him." Terran stated.


    "Good," He nodded.


    "Ha, you''re not thinking of continuing, are you?" Miss. Duncan argued, fiddling with her glasses. "We should go back and get the proper treatment."


    "Mss. Duncan, this not a field trip. Getting injured is normal for the Trials. It just one more challenge to undertake," Captain Terrance said bluntly.


    "But they''re not Compound students." Miss Duncan stated.


    "Ha, if they want to participate in the Trials, then why should I treat them any differently," he reflected. "Besides, Camp 2 is closer. There should be enough supplies there."


    The teacher opened her mouth to argue some more but seemed to think better of it. "Fine," she huffed out. "But my top priority is to keep my students safe."


    "Then have more sense than take them out in the middle of the Wasteland," Captain Terrance sneered out.


    "Hmph." As she crossed her arms in anger.


    "You bastard!" A voice called out; then Conner slammed into Daniel. "You tried to kill me!"


    Conner tried to punch Daniel, but he guarded with his forearm. "What the hell, man!"


    Lilia started to get up, but there was a tug on her arm. She looked back to see Heather shaking her head, and Lilia settled back down again.


    "Conner, stop it! Please!" Tessa cried out.


    He wouldn''t stop though, sooner or later, they both would tumble out of the tree shelter.


    Tyson and the Captain both grabbed Conner and dragged him off Daniel.


    "Hay boy, enough is enough," Captain Terrance growled out.


    "Conner, don''t be foolish," Tyson added.


    "He did it. It had to be him!" Conner shouted as he struggled. "Get off of me, get off! Get off!"


    Suddenly a needle slammed into his neck. "I rather not use this. But the way you''re going. You''re going to injure yourself more." Terran stated.


    "What did you do?" Conners words slowed into a slur, but he was staying awake.


    "It''s just a mild sedative. It''s not even enough to put you to sleep." Terran said. When everyone just stared at him, his confidence wavered. "Wasn''t I not supposed to do that?"


    "No, Mr. Collins." Captain Terrance, as he handed Conner over to Tyson. "You did the right thing. Just surprised, that''s all. Good work."


    "Yes, Sir."


    "Mr. Sinclair, what happened?" The Captain asked.


    Daniel swallowed. "Um, I caught Conner¡­" The Captain gave Daniel a hard look. "Um, Mr. Tanners, trying to sneak down the ladder. I told him, no, saying it''s against the rules."


    "And¡­" Captain Terrance prompted.


    "And nothing, he left angry, and I thought it was the end of it," Daniel stated. "Then maybe twenty minutes later I found him like that,"


    "No, that''s got to be a lie," Conner denied.


    "Then tell me something," the Captain pondered. "Why was the ladder hanging from the denser side of the forest instead of facing the pathway? Hmm."


    "But¡­"


    The Captain leaned over him. "Be grateful that you got tangled up, it saved your life, but by your actions, you put our Scout at risk. Someone detrimental to our survival."


    "But it was my decision," Lilia piped up; the Captain swung his head with a glare. Making Lilia swallowed her words.


    *Idiot, he Is saying that for your sake,* Sil advised sternly.


    "I know," Lilia whispered.


    Heather looked up, confused. "No what."


    Lilia smiled. "Never mind." Then she replied telepathically to Heather. "Sil''s telling me off again."


    "Oh," nodding her head, "Well, you deserved it."


    Lilia just rolled her eyes at that.


    "And Mr. Sinclair, he was on your side. You should have caught him before it got that bad," Captain Terrance chided. "So for punishment, since Miss. Spencer has scouting duties. You both are going to help her with cleanup duties and dish scrubbing." When Conner was about to protest. "Plus, night watch duties."


    "Yes, Sir," Daniel responded.


    "Mr. Tanners." The Captain warned when the boy didn''t reply right away.


    "Yes, Sir." Conner reluctantly answered after he was prompted.


    Katy came up. "The rain stopped, Sir."


    "Did it, Mss. Marrow?" Captain Terrance asked. "Then I think none of us is getting any more sleep tonight." As he walked away.


    "Huh? What does that mean?" Tessa asked, confused.


    "It means that you are about to see one of the many secrets of the Wastelands," Katy said with a smile.


    Terran was staring back at Lilia, going over what she told him and Heather earlier.


    ***


    "I might have found something odd while I was rescuing Conner," Lilia piped up.


    "What, what, what?" Heather asked while bouncing all over the place.


    "I found that the ladder had frost where the ladder had broken apart," Lilia revealed. "Though it might be nothing."


    "Hmm, that is strange," Terran asked. "But it could be several reasons why frost had developed."


    "I know," Lilia sighed. "But what if there is another reason?"


    "You mean there might be another Lumeye," Heather asked, her eyes wide.


    "I don''t know that seemed a little farfetched." Terran was conflicted. "Why would a Lumeye be here of all places.


    "And why go after Conner." Lilia nodded her head in agreement but replied, "I don''t know, but keep your eyes peeled just in case."


    "Agreed." The twin said together.


    ***


    Terran was still thinking it over even now, and he still doesn''t want to think that there might be another Lumeye nearby. Hopefully


    "Ha, what are you staring at?" Tessa''s voices broke into his thoughts.


    He quickly diverted her eyes and responded automatically, "Nothing."


    "Hmm," Tessa sounded doubtful, but she sat by Terran with a sigh. "May I ask you something."


    He could feel blush forming on his cheeks. "Um, sure, anything?"


    "What''s between¡­" Then she shook her head. "Never mind. Um, I mean, why didn''t you shoot those wolves?"


    "Oh, basically hunting at night is not a great idea. Blood will lead to other predators. It could get really messy very easily." Terran replied. "if you''re in a sticky situation, and it''s night, it''s best to find any other solution than that."


    "Good to know." Tessa shivered a little. "Never do anything at night. Got it."


    "I don''t know," Terran smiled shyly at Tessa. "There is something at night that''s worth seeing."


    "Oh, you mean what Katy was talking about," Tessa guessed.


    "That too." Terran rushed out, his blush deepened. He couldn''t believe that he just said that. He was such a dummy.


    He heard Heather coughing. "Corny."


    Terran glared at his twin before turning back to Tessa. "Um, what I meant was do you want to watch it with me?"


    "Are you sure there''s no one else you rather asked," Tessa''s eyes moved to the side, and Terran followed it, and all he could see was Lilia? Still sleeping away.


    He looked back at Tessa. "Who?" Tilting his head in confusion.


    "Never mind, of course, I''ll watch it with you," Tessa replied.


    Terran''s smile widened. "Great! It should come soon."


    "Oh, it''s coming!" Katy exclaimed excitedly.


    "Excited, are we?" Daniel noted, amused.


    Katy glared at him. "Since I was forced to come out here, can''t I enjoy something for once."


    "No, No, just wondering why," Daniel defended.


    "Hey, pretty things are still pretty," Katy answered with a huff.


    The voices faded as a shining glow slowly appeared; it spread out above the treeline like a never-ending ocean. A screeching sound resounding as Terran spotted Sil diving into the layer like it was actually was an ocean, leaving streaks in his tracks.


    "Pretty," Tessa whispered, her eyes widened in wonder.


    "Just wait," Terran whispered back.


    Suddenly, a rippling wave fell and hit the layer with a brightly coloured splash before merging into one.


    Terran felt Tessa jump beside him. "What was that?"


    "They were the Ripples," Terran explained. Seeing how pale Tessa had gone, he tried to reassure her. "Oh, no, they''re not going to fall on us or anything." Terran pointed up to the layer. "That layer protects us from them."


    "Really?" Tessa seemed unsure. Then her face lightened up with realization. "Like how the bubbles protect the Cities."


    "Yeah, kind of like that," Terran agreed. "So, there''s nothing to worry about. The layer''s always there. It''s just the only time you can see it is at night after a rainstorm,"


    Tessa sighed. "It''s just I never been this close to the Ripples before. In fact, the last time I heard Ripples falling was maybe four or five years ago."


    ''Around the time the Ripples hit Lilia''s neighbourhood,'' Terran thought, giving a sideways glance at Lilia, who now had Sil perched beside her.


    "Believe me, though, less frequent, the Ripples do fall," Katy interrupted, bitterness laced her voice.


    Beside her, Daniel nodded his head in agreement.


    "Oh," Tessa said, in a thoughtful manner.


    "Are you okay?" Terran was worried that he somehow upset her because of how depressing it got, all of a sudden.


    "Yes, I''m fine, just a lot to think about, is all," Tessa answered. Then she began to snuggle into his side as another Ripple hit the layer, lighting up the sky once again.

 Chapter 52 - 16

    Headmistress''s Office


    "Have you heard from Statson yet?" Headmistress Maria Weatherly asked Miss Andres, as the young woman brought in her coffee.


    "No, Ma''am, I can''t get through to Towa at all," Miss Andres answered.


    "Hmm," the Headmistress tapping her finger. "it''s concerning, but not unexpected."


    Miss Andres nodded her head. "True, Ma''am communicating with any City is a trial in-a-half, but¡­"


    Maria waved her hand in dismissal. "There''s nothing we can do about it now. For better or worse, they''re on their own." When Miss Andres still looked concerned. "Look, don''t tell him this, but I trust Mr. Statson to get my kids out if any trouble arises." Because she did a throughout background check, Maria never leaves anything to chance especially if it concerns her kids.


    "That''s not what concerns me," Miss Andres whispered. "May I speak frankly, Ma''am?"


    "Hmm, go ahead."


    "Miss Spencer and the twin are not here either. You''re doing, right?"


    "No, but it works out." Maria smiled, though it never reached her eyes. "With Miss Spencer on the trials, I do not doubt that those Tower children would be well protected." She chuckled, a little bittersweet. The Tower children being on her compound, let alone in the Wastelands, was a liability. A lot of things could go wrong, and she would be the one who would be blamed. Her hands were tied, though, but if she couldn''t make a negative into a positive, then she would have been terrible at her job. "With that child''s bad habit of jumping into danger, might be of use in this case, and if it teaches her restraint all the better."


    ''Hopefully, with the twins there, they are enough to pull her back if things go awry.'' Maria thought with bemus.e.m.e.nt. ''However, the twins come with their own set of problems.''


    "They are going in blind, Ma''am, and with Miss Spencer''s injury..."


    "That what trials are there for, to learn," Maria stated. "And as for Miss Spencer''s injuries, that''s a Lumeye problem which she needs to solve herself. She knows that more than anyone else." When Miss Andres was still hesitating. "What are you really trying to say?"


    "Your safety is compromised."


    "My safety?" Maria Weatherly asked, her voice rising.


    "Yes, Ma''am." The young woman swallowed. "I''m worried that we don''t have enough people. With the caravan and the trials¡­"


    "Exactly." Maria interrupted. "Neither of us have time for idle chatter. Now get back to work." When Miss Andres hadn''t moved fast enough. "Now!"


    "Yes, Ma''am." Miss Andres bowed before promptly walked out the door.


    "Miss Spencer, I hope you''ll find the means to heal yourself, otherwise¡­" Maria shook her head, thinking about what happened with her assistant. Maria got up, drinking her cup of coffee looking out the window. She wouldn''t lie; she felt a small sliver of guilt treating Miss Andres'' like that. She knew that her assistant''s reasoning was sound, but she had more pressing concerns that weighed on her. "Let''s see how this plays out, shall we." Maria felt a smile on her face, and it was predatory.


    ***


    Wastelands


    "Ha, watch it, a guy with a bum leg over here." Conner cried out as Lilia and Danial tried to work around him as they cleaned up the camp.


    "That didn''t seem to bother you last night," Daniel remarked, rubbing the bruise on his face.


    "Hmph" the boy looked away in defiance. "I should have returned the favour and pushed you off."


    Daniel opened his mouth to argue when Katy came by, putting her hand on his shoulder, shaking her head, before turning to Conner. "Now, no arguing," Katy said, as she pushed some dishes into Conner''s hands. "Here, wash these dishes. I don''t want to see a speck on them."


    Conner g.r.o.a.n.e.d. "Don''t you have a wash-bot to take care of this?"


    "Yes, you, City boy, now get to work!" Katy gave the boy a stern look.


    "I should have stayed on the compound," Conner mumbled, but he complied and began to wash the dishes.


    Lilia wanted to ask why he didn''t, but then she had to actually to Conner. She


    Katy approached Lilia. "The Captain said that we''re moving out in a couple of hours, and he wants you to scout beforehand."


    "So, hurry up, huh," Lilia stated.


    "Yes, please."


    "Fine." Lilia g.r.o.a.n.e.d in frustration; her head was killing her, and she just wanted to get some sleep. Even so, there was no use complaining about it. Let''s get this done, and she could at least spend some time away from all these people.


    Lilia began to hum underneath her breath as she worked. She needed the distraction more than anything else, but she felt someone staring at her after a while.


    She looked up and met Conner''s eyes, annoyed. "Can you stop?"


    "Nope," he said, with a knowing smirk. "You know, I thought you looked familiar, but I would never have guessed that you were so famous."


    That made Lilia paused, but only for a moment as she began to load supplies on the sled. ''That was a waste of time. Is he trying to get a rise out of me, then he picked the wrong thing to needle me.''


    ''I''m used to it already.''


    "Ha, did you hear me?" Conner taunted. "You must be her, right. The child musician who went insane, right? Lee was it? There''re rumours that Lee was one of the students at Compound 8. You playing the flute threw me off a bit, but there''s no mistaking those eyes."


    ''Yep; her eyes were always a big giveaway.


    "What''s your problem." Daniel confronted Conner. "She saved your life."


    "Ha, can''t you take a joke?" Conner''s eyes said that he wasn''t joking at all. "Answer me!"


    Lilia gritted her, but she tried to ignore him for the most part. Though she deeply regrets saving the kid.


    "Stop it now." Katy warned, "You''re going too far."


    "Come on, who can feel safe with a lunatic like her around," Conner smirked, turning to Lilia. "I wonder why you''re here, huh? How long, hmm? It can''t be long after that incident. Hell, I wouldn''t be surprised that your parents threw you away like a broken toy you are, or maybe they sold you off. How much does a high MI child go for hmm?"


    Suddenly her hands were around his throat. "Don''t talk about my mother like that, you asshole," Lilia growled in his face.


    Then Lilia felt hands covering her eyes. "Shh, calm down, he''s not worth it," Heather whispered in her ear. "Watch your eyes."


    Lilia breathed in and out, trying to calm herself down, before letting go of Conner. "You''re right." Heather''s arms fell down to Lilia''s shoulders, giving her a hug. Lilia patted Heather''s arm in reassurance.


    As soon as she let go, Conner scrambled away. "You saw that, right? She''s a f.u.c.k.i.n.g monster."


    "You were provoking her! Jerk face!" Heather''s snide back, sticking her tongue at him.


    "You¡­"


    "ATTENTION!" Captain Terrance''s baritone voice was overpowering, and Lilia''s body automatically complied.


    Conner began to say, "Sir, Lilia attacked¡­"


    He held up his hand. "No need to explain. I heard everything." Captain Terrance turned to Lilia. "Take a walk."


    "Sir?" Lilia asked, bewildered. Wasn''t he going to yell at her?


    "You have Scouting duties. Go!" Captain Terrance ordered.


    "Yes, Sir." Lilia squeezed Heather''s hand before heading toward the treeline.


    "Ha, what are you doing," Conner shouted.


    "As I said, Mr. Tanners, I heard everything, and I would have beaten yours for far less." The Captain sneered. "You not only disrespected a teammate but the Compound who welcomed you. Quite frankly, I''m tired of your bullshit."


    She passed Terran and Tessa on the way, with that boy Tyson not far behind. Tessa looked scared, holding onto Terran''s arm. Terran''s face looked apologetic. The scene was like one of those corny romance books that she read once because she was bored.


    She couldn''t help but laugh bittersweetly as she picked up the pace, running deeper into the woods. She only stopped when she couldn''t sense the camp anymore.


    Lilia leaned against a tree. She wanted to kick and scream, but not at Conner, not at anyone really. Just at herself. She lost control; she shouldn''t have lost control like that.


    Looking down at hands, "Why didn''t I tore through his throat?"


    *Because you didn''t.* Sil voice echoed in her mind. *Lose control, I mean.*


    *Yes, but with your strength, you could have easily torn through his throat like tissue paper, but you didn''t,* Sil replied. *You might not realize it yet, but you did good.*


    *It''s not just that,* Lilia argued, covering her eyes. *My eyes changed.*


    *And Heather was there to help. Like she was there when you saved Conner. Like Terran was there afterwards. Like you are for them.* Sil advised. *You''re not alone.*


    *I don''t know,* Lilia whispered. *I don''t know anymore. I can''t think. My mind is all over the place. Maybe I''m just wrong.* Wrong about something not right, wrong that there might be another Lumeye hiding close by. She feels that she wasn''t of sound of mind to make any decisions at all.


    *Silly girl.* Sil scoffed, then he croaked his head to the side. *Wait, there''s something¡­*


    Lilia opened her mouth to respond, but she stepped to the side, just as someone tried to stab her in the back. The man, covered from head to toe, unrecognizable, but Lilia''s nose twitched. His scent was all too familiar. He bounced back and sliced at her again. She grabbed his arm and flipped him onto his back, disarming the knife as soon as he hit the ground. Lilia slammed her foot into his c.h.e.s.t as he tried to get back up again.


    The clothe around his head became undone on impact.


    Tyson looked up at her, not making a sound; Lilia could only laugh. "Really? You too? I don''t need this right now."


    *Well, at least life''s not boring,* Sil remarked, but he too didn''t seem to think it was funny.

 Chapter 53 - 17

    Tyson grabbed Lilia''s foot to twist it to the side, but he couldn''t budge her foot, even an inch. "I wouldn''t if I were you." Lilia learned a little, putting more weight on his c.h.e.s.t. She could see Tyson''s teeth gritted in pain. "I don''t want to break anything."


    ''Okay, I''m a little pissed off.''


    Suddenly he twisted his whole body and kicked her other leg. Exactly where she was injured. Lilia couldn''t help but wince in pain, putting her off-balanced.


    Tyson took advantage and flipped their positions. Lilia managed to get one of her knees up, but he also pulled out yet another knife to her neck.


    Lilia felt her figure tips itching; they were the perfect giveaway that she was Lumeye, so she dug them into the ground to release her claws without being noticed and retract them back again.


    *What are you doing?* Sil commented, shocked. *Giving him an opening like that, are you out of your mind. No wonder you''re so bad at chess.*


    "Shh, I''m testing something out." The boy looked confused but held the knife study. "No, I''m not talking to you. I''m talking to him." He tensed up, but he didn''t turn his head.


    ''Just like I thought, he''s well trained.''


    *Sil, can you make your presence known?* Lilia asked.


    The falcon didn''t hesitate, he hopped down to a lower branch, and with his feathers puffed out and his wings spread out, he screeched a long imitating sound.


    Lilia felt the boy jump. She grabbed his knife arm and dragged it away from her neck, and at the same time, she kicked her bent leg up. Tyson folded onto a back, gasping in pain.


    *Brutal.* Sil winced.


    *What are you talking about?* Lilia asked, flipping the knife she took from Tyson up and tossing it up and catching it mid-air. *I didn''t hit anything s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e, just a nerve. He''ll snap out of it soon enough.*


    *Somehow, I don''t feel reassured,* Sil replied while he eyed her with the knife.


    Lilia didn''t even try to understand. So she focused her attention on Tyson, who was still prone on the ground. "Get up." When he didn''t respond, Lilia repeated. "Get up. I know your faking." Tyson looked up at her with a glare. Good, she didn''t hurt him too much. It''s sometimes hard to tell with humans. "So why did you attack me? You certainly didn''t intend to kill me. I gave you a lot of opportunities, and I don''t see Tessa sending you."


    Tyson widened his eyes in shock. "How..."


    ''He speaks!''


    "How I know your Tessa''s bodyguard? Let''s just say that I know someone whose behaviour was similar." Either he was protecting Tessa, or he was her secret boyfriend. Although he didn''t mind Tessa getting closer to Terran, so they were probably not dating. But how he watches Tessa, every move was so similar to Shadow that he might as well scream bodyguard. Excluding for Shadow''s stalkerish tendency, of course. Lilia couldn''t help notice right away. Though just as quickly, she dismissed it as none of her business. "So, the question is, why did you leave Tessa alone to come after me."


    "Because you''re a threat," Tyson stated.


    Lilia laughed. "We''re in the middle of the Wastelands. I think you have better things to worry about." She stopped laughing. "Wait, this can''t be about Terran, right?" Being in pain hadn''t made Lilia blind to Tessa''s jealous stares. Can''t say it wasn''t amusing, though. "I really don''t have those sorts of feelings for him."


    "What? No, I meant what happened earlier. Your unpredictable behaviour. How fast you moved. You''re a threat." Tyson explained.


    Lilia smiled bittersweetly. ''It is about the Conner incident.''


    "Ah, so you''re here to determine if I''m just a threat or if I am a threat to your charge." Lilia nodded her head in realization. "I really don''t care about Tessa one way or another. Or you, for that matter."


    "If she would, I don''t know, take Terran back to Towa. What would you do?" Tyson asked.


    ''He doesn''t see Terran as a threat. Understandable, Terran does give off an innocent puppy dog kind of feeling. Still a mistake, though.'' Lilia observed thoughtfully.


    "And you said this wasn''t about Terran." Lilia crossed her arms and leaned against the tree.


    "No, that''s not what I meant" he shook his head. "It''s not romantic, I agree, but you can''t say that your relationship with Terran, hell with Heather too, isn''t strong, right?"


    "So you think I''m unstable enough that I would, I don''t know, lose control at a drop of a hat if something doesn''t go my way?" Lilia asked incredulously.


    ''To be judged just by my confrontation with Conner, this guy doesn''t leave anything to chance.''


    "Yes," Tyson stated.


    Lilia couldn''t help but chuckle. "You know¡­never mind." She didn''t want to tell her life story to a perfect stranger; it was embarrassing enough that she lost control as it was. "So I''ll tell you this. If Tessa was going to ask Terran to come back with her, then she is going to be disappointed and surprise it has nothing to do with me."


    In truth, that was a half-lie, but saying he''s a Lumeye and permanently attached to five other people was hitting too close to home. Good thing Terran had a reason all on his own.


    "What are you talking about?" Tyson asked.


    "Not my secret to tell." They stood in silence for a moment. "Did you make a decision yet?"


    Tyson gave you a thoughtful look. "I think your still a threat, but a threat to us is still unclear."


    "Nothing changed, huh?"


    "I wouldn''t say that." Shaking his head in denial. "I have determined that I am not skilled enough to defeat you. So can I ask for your help if needed?"


    "Let me tell you this, believe me when I tell you this, I have no ill will toward you and Tessa, and if that time arises, why don''t we help each other out instead." Lilia didn''t want to risk her life for someone she barely knows, and others would kill her if she did that again. Sher learned her lesson. "That''s all I can offer you."


    *Hopefully, the lesson would stick this time,* Sil piped in.


    *Shut it!* Lilia hissed out.


    Tyson nodded his head in agreement. "Fair enough." He looked a little nervous; his gaze kept looking in the direction of the camp. "I''ve been gone too long. I have to go."


    "See you back at camp then." Lilia waved goodbye.


    "See you." Tyson turned to go back. "Conner has always been a jackass, and it was nice to see him taken down a little." Tyson, his usual stone face, broke into a smile, a smiled which surprisingly showed his true age. Then he walked away with a limp.


    ''Their fight must have taken more of a toll than he wanted to admit.'' Lilia watched as he disappeared into the trees. "That was interesting."


    *Indeed, are our secret guest still here?* Sil asked.


    Lilia''s eyes moved up into the branches above. She could only catch a little bit of orange. *Yes, and he has a friend too. A woman.*


    *Really? Are you going to do anything about it?* Sil asked.


    *No, I''ll tell Captain Terrance that the Nomads are still watching us, but nothing else. I don''t want to get in trouble like last time.* Lilia informed Sil. She stretched out her arms. *Let''s finish up. I''m getting hungry.*


    ***


    The two Nomads watched the girl and the bird left. They waited for a moment until they nodded at each other and climbed down.


    The woman stepped forward to inspect where there was eight finger wide holes burrowed into the dirt. "Did you see that Lair? Are they what I think they are?" the woman asked, not to the man but to the grey fox coming out of the bushes.


    The fox cried out in acknowledgment, pawing at the fingerholes.


    "See, I told you these people are trouble." The man said. "We should just leave them alone."


    The woman got up. "We can''t, Cousin. They need to be taken care of, just like the others, before it''s too late." The woman went up to the man and gave him a shove. "You''re just mad that that girl almost caught you."


    "It''s not like that," the man denied. "Come on. We need to report back. We have no time to waste." He jumped back up into the tree.


    "That''s what I just said." The woman sighed and jumped up after him.


    Lair, the fox, was not watching the Nomads; instead, she looked in the direction where the girl and the falcon had gone off too. *Mistress, at last, we finally found her.*


    *Good, wait, for now, our chance will come soon enough.* A female voice ordered.


    *Yes, Mistress.* As the fox jumped back into the bush.


    ***


    Camp


    Heather was bored, and she wanted to go after Lilia. She shouldn''t be left alone, but Terran stopped saying that Lilia needed some time alone.


    "Hmph, what does he know?" Heather mumbled as she kicked the dirt with frustration. "He didn''t see the look on her face. Aren''t we supposed to help each other?"


    Then he went with his new girlfriend, looking for herbs, trying to impress her, no doubt. Heather was so mad.


    She stopped and eyed the sled with new zest. If she finally sees how that sled works, then that certainly would make her worries fly away.


    ''Hmm, make I could bribe him? Oh, I have a much better idea.''


    As soon as that thought passed her mind. She quickly got some cooked meat from the fire. Captain Terrance was punishing Conner so no one would notice and ran directly back to Spike.


    All the while, Daniel and Katy were watching the whole thing. "Um, aren''t we going to stop her?" Daniel asked.


    Katy took a sip of her coffee and answered. "Nope."


    "Doesn''t this look good?" Making sure the spiked haired wolf had a good whiff of the tasty meat. "Do you want it? Then go get it." Then Heather threw it into the woods. She even used her pyrokinesis to make sure to carry it even further. Spike soon ran after it.


    "Yes!" Heather jumped into the air. She ran to the sled with her tools in hand. "Now all I have to do is¡­" As soon as her hands touched the sled, she felt hot breath on her neck.


    Heather couldn''t get out of there fast enough as Spike nipped at her heels. Finally, he gave up, and Heather leaned over, exhausted.


    ''Ah, that was so disappointing!'' Heather kicked her feet. Suddenly she face-planted onto the ground. ''Ah, this sucks!''


    As soon as she got herself sorted, something caught her eye. Heather turned to find Sonia, the Towers teacher walking away from the camp. "Ha, you shouldn''t go alone."


    Sonia turned to give Heather a smile. "It''s fine, Heather, right?"


    Heather nodded her head warily.


    "I have so private business to take of. Being a girl, you know what I mean?" Sonia continued, with a wink.


    "Yes, but still it''s not safe to¡­"


    Sonia interrupted, "I''ll only be but a moment, and you can wait here if you like. I''ll be but a shout away. Isn''t that fair?"


    Heather reluctantly agreed. "If you say so."


    "Good, I''ll be right back."


    Heather watched as the teacher walked away, holding her head a little. ''Why''s everything so fuzzy? What were we talking about?''

 Chapter 54 - 18

    "This is pure torture," growled Statson, tucking at his collar of his black and white suit. "How can a man breath in these dang things."


    "Don''t touch anything on that suit." Bryson snide back as he, too, was adjusting his light blue suit. "I just got everything perfect."


    "Can I, at least, loosen the tie, just a little bit," Statson g.r.o.a.n.e.d at, as he pulled at his tie.


    "No, it will ruin the look," Bryson denied. "We must look the part." Het tsked. "I don''t know why you''re complaining so much I let you wear that notorious hat." Nodding to that cowboy on top of Statson''s head.


    "You never let me do anything, Ice Boy," Statson gritted out. "And no-one touches my hat."


    Of course, Bryson took that as an invitation to have an alpha male contest and stepped up to Statson, threadedly.


    Druid just rolled her eyes. "Guys." When they kept staring at each other, "Guys!" Raising her voice, trying to catch their attention. When they finally tore their eyes away from each other. With those two, why does it always have to be like this? "I think we have more urgent matters to worry about, hmm? Maybe I don''t know trying live through the night."


    Statson, being the a.d.u.l.t, was the one who backed out first. Rubbing the back of his neck with a sigh. "Yeah, Fire Princess, you''re right. Hell, I hate this."


    "We all do," Bryson mumbled, his arms folded across his c.h.e.s.t.


    "It''s not going to be fun, that''s for sure." Druid agreed, then she pouted. "And no-one noticed my dress either." She was wearing a one-shoulder light blue dress with darker edges and split on the side of the skirt. She had a simple neckless with matching earrings. And her red hair was swept up and curled at the bottom.


    Druid knew she looked good, but it was nice to be appreciated once and a while.


    On clue, Bryson cupped Druid''s cheek with his gloved hand. "You look beautiful."


    Druid leaned into the touch. "You don''t look half bad yourself," she whispered, looking up at Bryson tenderly.


    "Of course, I am. I''m perfect." Bryson replied with his usual arrogant flare.


    She couldn''t help but chuckle at his very Bryson response. ''He''s so cute.''


    "Yeah, that''s enough." Statson interrupted as the two teens glanced his way. "Are you guys done flirting? We have a war to go too,"


    "It''s a party, not a war," Bryson denied. He was huffing a little. He was probably disappointed that his time with Druid was cut short.


    ''Which makes him even sweeter.''


    "Excuse me, the last party I had the bad luck of attending, the whole outpost blew up. With us inside, if you recall," Statson argued.


    "But you met us, so it''s not all bad, wasn''t it?" Druid asked with Statson puppy dog eyes.


    "Um." Statson stepped back a little, hiding his eyes with his hat. "Can I plead the fifth?


    "Nope, because I know you love us!" Druid teased as she peaked underneath Statson''s hat and saw how his eye began to twitch.


    Okay, it felt like Druid was poking at a bear, maybe a little too much, but come on, it was too juicy to pass up. How could a girl resist? Then Bryson shook his head, signalling her to stop. ''Fine, take my fun away.''


    Statson cleared his throat. "Anyways, I don''t see this event being any different."


    Bryson said, glaring in Statson''s direction, "And who''s felt is it, anyway?"


    Statson argued, "Ha, watch¡­" but sighed. "But I can''t argue with that."


    Druid nodded her head in agreement. "You have a point, but I''m worried more about after the party."


    "Yes, the party is more like a meet and greet to apiece or sponsors. So I highly doubt anything would happen there," Bryson agreed. "The problem is trying to get close to Deakin and his associates."


    "Yeah, I don''t see a couple of kids like you getting his attention.'' Statson spoke up.


    "Are you any better?'' Bryson stated.


    "No, I''ll be even worse," Statson stated, taking off his hat and his fingers through his hair.


    Bryson had an outraged expression. "Don''t you dare mess up your hair!"


    Statson ignored Bryson. "Hell, I''m not the right person for this."


    "Don''t worry, we got this," Druid said, cheerfully. "I have a feeling that we''re going to find out something interesting." Druid turned her back to the guys with a smile, her hand clasped behind her back. Druid went out the door with a skip in her step.


    "Why do I feel a chill running up my spine," Statson said as he watched Druid leave.


    "Because for a human, you''re not stupid," Bryson answered, too was watching Druid leave.


    ***


    Rylan Deakin was talking business with an associate when something caught his eye. It was a certain man in a cowboy hat and two teens following in his wake.


    Turn away, he nodded to the side, and two people, one with blond hair and the other with grey, moved into the crowd.


    ***


    ''Ah, I knew this would happen,'' though Bryson watched Druid dance from one partner to the next, carefree as always. Seemingly, though it was always more than that with her. Whereas he glanced to her left, there stood a tall man with dark looks. As he surmised, Rylan Deakin was a hard man to get close to.


    As soon as they stepped through the door, Deakin glanced at them and then dismissed them in that same second. Even though Bryson was expecting it, it didn''t mean it was frustrating as hell.


    The perfectionist in him wanted to storm up to the man and have him acknowledge that Bryson existed. No, Bryson wouldn''t settle for any less than Deakin kneeling at his feet.


    "Ice Boy, keep your cool," Statson said, and Bryson turned to see Statson holding a glass. By the smell alone gin and lime. "You''re too damn focused. Need to see the bigger picture."


    "You''re drinking. Why am I not surprised." Bryson scoffed at Statson''s thoughtlessness.


    "It''s a party, Ice Boy, gotta loosen up." Statson tone was lighthearted, but his eyes were as sharp as ever. "Don''t want to disappoint, now do we."


    Bryson gave Statson a thoughtful look. "Statson¡­" With Statson, Bryson could never understand if Statson was one of the dumbest men he ever met or one of the sharpest.


    Statson slapped Bryson back. "Now, go and dance and have fun." Statson leaned onto Bryson''s shoulder, heavily. "You might learn something," Statson whispered in his ear.


    "Ha, my clothes. Get off." Bryson sneered but lowering his voice. "Like what? We can''t even get close."


    "Believe me. I''m more than sure now that Deakin''s behind this," Statson answered. "All we need is the how and the why. we don''t necessarily need the information from the man himself." Statson nodded to Druid, who was still merrily dancing, away. "See, Druid has the right idea."


    Bryson didn''t like admitting that Statson was right. "How?"


    "Because he looked our way. Someone that high and mighty wouldn''t even do that unless there''s a reason." Statson advised as he pushed away from Bryson and staggered a little. "Ah, need another drink." Before disappearing into the crowd.


    Bryson stood there for a second before he felt something looming over him. "Care to dance." A sweet voice said from behind.


    Bryson stiffened as a memory from his childhood played through his mind.


    ***


    A young Bryson was staring at his homework but didn''t feel like working on it. "It''s boring, too easy what the hell is with this crap school."


    "Language kid language. You are way too smart to swear" A woman with a sweet voice kneeled to look the boy in the eye. "So, Tower Academy is not to your liking? Hmm?"


    The boy glared at the woman with open hostility. "Who are you? A teacher" In his experience, all teachers were useless.


    The woman smiled. "Of sorts. Maybe, I have something that''ll make it less boring, hmm?"


    ***


    "Talon?" Bryson said.


    "Well, shall we." The woman prompted, brushing her grey hair behind her ear. In the corner of his eye, he spotted Druid talking to an old military man. Good, she''s distracted, as he reluctantly took the woman into his arms. "You''ve changed so much; I didn''t recognize you at first."


    "You haven''t changed at all, "Bryson said.


    Talon smiled knowingly. "I haven''t changed in a long time."


    "What are you doing here?" Bryson asked, guarded.


    Talon looked over Bryson''s shoulder. "We''re here because of a promise."


    "We?" Just a hand slammed on his shoulder. "Garth."


    "Hi, Bryson-boy, been a long time." Bryson was frozen as a man with long blond hair came within sight. "let''s chat for a bit."

 Chapter 55 - 19

    "Dear child, it''s such a p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e to see you again." The General said with a smile. "Have you been well?"


    "Well enough," Druid returned his smile, a genuine one. "General Kelly, I was hoping to see you today."


    "What''s with that General nonsense? You know better, call me Julian," Julian smiled deepened, forming laugh lines around his hazel eyes.


    "General¡­"


    Ah," he protested, shaking his finger at her. "Indulge an old man, will you?"


    "You''re not that old," Druid said.


    Julian gave her a long stare.


    Putting up her hands in surrounder. "Okay, Julian." He was beaming. Druid''s tone turned serious. "Can I talk to you about something?"


    Julian straightened, his eyes sharp. "What do you need."


    General Kelly was one of their Compound''s top supporters, and he was also a good source of information. But more than that, he was one of the few humans Druid genuinely looked forward to spending time with.


    She nodded to the man of the hour. "Do you know any information about Deakin?"


    "Deakin?" he stroked his mustache thoughtfully. "That man is trouble. I advise staying far away from him."


    Her expression was pained. "I would if I could."


    General Kelly was silent for but a minute, then spoke. "Maybe we should find a quieter place to talk."


    Druid hesitated, not because she didn''t trust Julian, more because she would get yelled at if Druid didn''t tell someone first.


    She spotted Statson, who looked drunk, stumbled into a young man with light brown hair. The man looked disgusted and walked away. Then Statson suddenly stopped playing the drunk and be-lined after the retreating man''s back. Ah, he musted of noticed something.


    Now, where was Bryson? Her eyes narrowed as she spotted him dancing with a gray-haired woman. She wasn''t jealous or anything, Druid knew how loyal Bryson was, but there was something strange. "Bryson only likes dancing with me," Druid whispered.


    "Pardon?'' The General asked.


    She turned to Julian. "Nothing, just wondering what your wife would say."


    He paused for a moment and burst out in laughter. "Liza? Probably wondering why a young woman like you would want to keep company with an old fool like me."


    Druid nodded her head in agreement. "How''s she doing?" General Kelly wouldn''t even think of cheating on his wife. If he did, he would be out on his a.s.s in seconds. All in all, they were a very loving couple.


    Julian offered his arm, and Druid took it. "Wonderful as always. She still wants to set you up with our grandson." He leaned in closer and whispered. "But between you and me, I think you''re way too good for him.


    Druid couldn''t help but laugh as they walked out into the hallway.


    ***


    "Please, Randell, you got to help me!" A balding man begged, the brown-haired young man. "Tell me where they took my son, please!"


    "Mr. Beakly, not now. Take your concerns up with my brother, not me. Then excuse me." Randel tried to move past the begging man, but he was stopped.


    "Concerns?" Mr. Beakly''s tune was desperate. " Don''t you see I''ve tried that already! But he won''t even let me through the front door. Why? I did everything he told me to do. I''ve been loyal."


    "As I said, this is not the place." Randell hissed. "What this about loyalty? Your son was dumb enough to steal money from Deakin in the first place. You know how Deakin is when someone betrayed him."


    "I''ll pay back the money. I''ll do anything." Mr. Beakly insisted. "You know where they''re going to send him, right? I can''t have my son turn into one of those Zombie Freaks."


    "Like a said, it''s not up to me." Randell turned his back. When Mr. Beakly tried to stop him again. Randell called out. "Guards!"


    He kept walking as guards who materialize out of nowhere dragged the screaming and shouting Mr. Beakly away.


    Statson, who witnessed everything, pushed off the wall he was leaning against. "Damn, that''s cold." He mumbled. Glad, he noticed the guards before getting to close the that Randell boy. Still, he managed to find himself quite a show. "Deakin''s brother? And that Rookie boy, who attacked us, huh."


    He took a chug out of his glass until It was empty. "And zombies? Didn''t that Lilia kid mention something about a zombie in Outpost 23''s bas.e.m.e.nt? Riddled with Vine, was it?" He sighed thoughtfully. Things were adding up, but he didn''t like the answer, not one bit. "Outpost 23, hmm. Eyes who likes to watch, Deakin. I finally have a name for all those cameras."


    Although more than that was the reason why he was following Randell in the first place, he didn''t know his name at the time, but Statson certainly had seen that face before. "Randell Deakin, wasn''t he Girly''s fianc¨¦e?" He mused, but he wasn''t happy about it. "I don''t like it. We might not be the only ones in trouble here." He hurried back to the party. "I need to find the kiddos."


    ***


    Druid moved quickly down the hallway, wanting to hurry and reunite with Bryson and Statson as soon as possible. Druid learned from General Julian Kelly was very useful, and she couldn''t wait to tell the others.


    ***


    "Drucilla, you must have felt it, right? The tension." General Kelly inquired.


    Druid nodded. While she was dancing. Many were jumpier than usual. She could get a once of information from them, which was why she was grateful that the General was there.


    "There is a conflict, as you may say, between Castie Hospitals and Deakin Pharmistical," Julian stated. "So much so that I almost declined coming today."


    Druid was quiet for a second and said. "So that means.


    "Worst case scenario, the city is on the verge of collapse." General Kelly stated.


    Druid swallowed. "So they have that much influence?''


    "Money makes a lot of difference." The general sighed with a shake of his head.


    Druid was quiet for a moment then responded. "Who do you think would win?"


    "Deakin," General Kelly said without hesitating. "His influence has reached far within the police, especially WMP, and it pains me to say, within the military as well. I have my hands full, trying to untangle that mess.


    "And Castie?" Druid asked.


    "He went into hiding." General Kelly answered. "And I''ll advise you to do the same. Deakin doesn''t treat his enemies kindly. I would make a couple of calls¡­" he trailed off.


    Druid nodded and finished. "It''ll probably bring even more trouble my way instead."


    "Exactly."


    They stood there silently when Druid spoke up. "General¡­ I mean Julian?"


    "Good. Yes, Drucilla?"


    "I''ve always wondered. Why help us? You must know the risk." Druid finally asked. Druid met a person outside her group that didn''t want to use her, but he was always different. This might be the last chance to ask.


    He gave her a thoughtful look. "Before your time, my father was faced with a choice. To follow an order or his integrity. He had chosen order. As a result, he not only lost a friend, he laid waste to what they both strived for." He paused as he stared meaningfully into Druid''s eyes. "It broke him, and I vowed if I could appease his guilt even just a little, I would do so." He moved to leave, but he left her with parting words. "Take it as you will, but I will be there if you need me. Anytime, anyplace."


    ***


    Druid didn''t know what to think about the last part General Kelly told her, so let''s just concentrated on what she could use, at least for now.


    Suddenly her quick pace made a sudden halt. She placed her hand against her c.h.e.s.t. ''Oh no! I can''t feel Bryson anymore.''


    "Ha, fire-princess found you. I''ve got news for you." Statson interrupted.


    Druid turned to Statson. "Did you see Bryson?"


    He stopped. "No, isn''t he still at the party?"


    "Oh, you''re looking for Bryson?" A man with blond hair asked. He pointed to the right."Upstairs, third door to the left."


    "Ha, how do you know Bryson?" Statson asked, but then Druid didn''t even stop and rushed on ahead. Statson had no choice but to follow after. "Ha, wait up! That guy''s most likely a¡­"


    "A Lumeye, I know," Druid said, but she kept on running. "And this is most certainly a trap. I don''t care. Bryson''s in trouble."


    "Ha, I''m just saying." Statson was only a few steps behind.


    When they finally got to their destination. Druid stopped and gasped. "Oh, Bryson." There, tied to the chair, Bryson''s slumped body looked so shredded, his suit stained with blood. Druid rushed over to him. "Oh sweetheart, what did they do to you." Druid was checking over his body, good he''s still alive, just unconscious. But she spotted something around his neck. "What''s this?" Druid reached out.


    "Ha, don''t touch that!" Statson shouted out, but it was too late Druid was repelled back, her fingers going numb at the touch.


    "What is that?" Druid asked, shocked to her core. Shaking the numbness out of her fingers.


    Statson kneeled to get a better look at the collar. "Yep, seen these collars in the war, they''re supposed to suppress a Lumeye''s mogo." He grimaced with distaste, "Nasty business."


    "Can you remove it?" Druid attention turned to the door.


    "Yeah, it isn''t hard," Statson said. "Wait, you mean here? No, it''s too risky. Remember? Trap."


    "I don''t think I could teleport all of us unless that thing is off." As she moved to peek down the hall.


    Statson noticeably paled. "Oh hell no, I don''t want to be burnt toast." Statson sounded dubious, and he had every right to be. Plus, Bryson was a water element. Fire and water don''t really mix well.


    "I don''t think we have a choice." Druid spotted someone with grey hair walking down the hall. ''Ah, that grey-haired woman. I should have known.'' Suddenly her foresight warned her to ducked right as the blond-haired man tried to grab her on the side. She uses his own momentum as she helped him crash through the opposite door. Druid called out to Statson. "We have no time!"


    "Yeah, I could see that," Statson said, taking out a pocket knife as he concentrated on Bryson''s collar, "How long?" His voice was professional.


    She shot fire at the woman. The flames travelled down the hallway like a chute. The woman dived out of sight. Soon after, the same grey-haired woman appeared a little further away, then another just to the right. "No time at all," Druid said as she kicked at the closest one, the clone disappeared as it hit the floor.


    "I was afraid of that," Statson stated.


    A crunching sound came within the destroyed door room. There the man was changing into something, Something with teeth. He turned toward her and roared. Her snake-whip crawled up to her upper arm and hissed in response.


    Druid backed up and shut the door behind her, just as Statson got up. "Done," his voice relieved, throwing the pieces of the collar away.


    "Good," Druid said and ran right at them.


    Statson put up his hand in surprise. "Wait."


    Druid tackled both Statson and Bryson and disappeared in a puff of smoke, just as the door exploded behind them.


    ***


    Someone was hammering against the door. A woman with graying hair, and brown, swore up and down with a shotgun in hand as she opened it to find an older man with a burnt-up cowboy hat and suit. Holding up a teenaged boy who looked half dead. A teen girl with red hair and wearing a beautiful dress was standing right behind them.


    The woman looked confused. "Statson, what the hell?


    The man with cowboy hat replied, "Hi Marty girl can we come in?"

 Chapter 56 - 20

    Solitary Confinement.


    A feeling f uneasiness overcame Shadow, and he felt like the world tilted on its side then realigned back again. It was a couple of moments more for him to respond as he touched the centre of his c.h.e.s.t before finally opening his eyes.


    What greeted his sight was one of his Phantoms hovering despondently. "Worried?" Shadow asked.


    The Phantom didn''t respond. All he received was a backlash of emotion.


    Cinnamon filled his mouth. "Concerned?" Shadow responded thoughtfully. "No, not at all." A pause. "Not yet, anyway."


    ***


    Wastelands


    Lilia stumbled but managed to stay on her feet. Heather wasn''t so lucky.


    "Are you okay?" Katy went to help. She took off her rucksack and bent down to grab Heather''s arm, helping her up to her feet.


    "It''s nothing really," Heather said with a laughed, but it was strained. "I trip and fall all the time."


    "But your bleeding," Katy exclaimed.


    Heather touched her forehead and came away with blood on her fingertips. Heather just stared. "Oh."


    Terran came up with his medkit. "No worries. It''s just a scratch."


    "Hah, is there a problem?" Captain Terrance called from the front.


    Terrance answered. "No, Sir. Heather tripped over her own feet again. I just need to bandage her up."


    Lilia could hear him sighing from here. "Fine, but don''t take too long. We have a schedule to keep."


    Terran turned to Katy. "Go, on as I said, it''ll only take a second." Katy was hesitating, but as squad leader, she had to take care of more than Heather.


    Lilia piped up. "I''ll stay with them."


    "No, I''ll stay." Tessa rushed in. "I can help."


    "To be fair, I''ll like someone with more training to stay behind, no offence, Tessa." Katy decided. Tessa opened her mouth to protest but settled to just glaring at Lilia. "Are you sure, Lilia, we might need you?"


    "It''s not going to take long. Besides, the path is clear enough." Lilia said. She wasn''t worried Spike could pick up more than she could. "If you like, I could send Sil ahead."


    Katy had a relieved smile. "Yeah, that will help."


    Lilia called out. "Sil!"


    *Yes, I''ve heard. I''ll be back soon.* Sil said and took flight.


    *Good luck.* As he passed her by. He gave screeched in acknowledgement before flying ahead.


    Lilia moved to Terran and Heather''s side just as Captain Terrance shouted. " Come, let''s move it!"


    Everyone moved except for Tessa. That was when Katy put her hand on Tessa''s shoulder to encourage her along.


    As soon as they were further enough away. I turned to the twin. "Did you feel that?" She took off her rucksack and sat on it.


    "Yeah, Bryson, right?" Heather was bouncing a little. "He just disappeared. I could feel him now, but still¡­"


    "Hah, stay still?" Terran commanded as he was attempting to clean up Heather''s wound.


    Heather settled down with her arms crossed. "Yeah, Yeah, I wish you could just heal it instead of doing it like the usual way.


    Terran just sighed. "I still need to clean it. Besides, wouldn''t it look suspicious if you were healed all of a sudden?"


    "I know that. I''m not a dummy." Heather argued back.


    Terran rolled his eyes as he placed on the bandage. "There, all done."


    "Finally." Heather sprang back on her feet but almost tripped again as a result.


    Lilia grabbed onto her arm to study the younger girl. "Ha, we don''t need for you to get hurt again."


    "You''re one to talk," Heather replied, with her tongue in her cheek. She wasn''t joking, but not. Lilia could how Heather was worried about her.


    "Not now." Terran interrupted. "Lilia, is there any chance that you can reach Druid and Bryson from here?"


    "You know it''s a long shot, right?" Lilia stated.


    "Lilia, please," Heather pleaded. "I don''t like what''s going on."


    She really couldn''t really say no to that. "Fine, but no guarantees." Lilia placed her headphones on her ears and closed her eyes, following the Link to where Bryson and Druid were, but as she thought, her telepathy could only reach so far. Even if it did¡­


    Lilia opened her eyes to find the twin''s expectant looks, but Lilia could only shake her head in denial. "No, they are too far away and too many people. It will break before I could get anything at all." It wasn''t just that. The Link was still there, but if there were no bite on the other end¡­ better still, if they couldn''t see the lure, then what was the point.


    The twin bodies deflated in dejection. Then suddenly, Terran slammed his fist into the ground. Lilia had to cover her eyes as dirt swirled everything. As soon as the dust cleared, what awaits Lilia''s eyes was a small crater where Terran''s fist connected.


    "Terran," Lilia whispered. It was a rare sight for Terran to lose control like that.


    "We can''t even do anything, can we?" Terran said, sadness laced in his words. "Bryson might be really hurt, and we''re stuck here."


    Heather had tears running down her face.


    Lilia scrambled to think of anything to get them to brighten up. "You know, Terran, you really need to talk to Tessa."


    Terran looked up, startled. "What does that have anything¡­"


    "You know she thinks we have a thing for each." I interrupted, moving her eyes toward Heather, giving Terran a hint. ''Please play along.''


    Terran seemed to pick up the signal. "Really, I haven''t noticed."


    "You haven''t noticed?" Lilia''s voice was incredulous. "She glares at me like I stole her favorite toy."


    Heather laughed, finally wiping away her tears. "Little brother, you must be blind. I think even Captain Terrance noticed. Most of us found it amusing because there''s no secret that Lilia likes girls." Lilia and Terran just stared at her."Okay, I find it fun to watch, but yeah, it''s getting a little too much."


    Lilia wrapped her arms around Heather''s shoulders. "Listen to this. A little birdy told me that the little princess is planning to take our Herbal genius back to the City."


    "Really." Heather drawled. "Why am I not surprised."


    Terran held up his hands. "Wait! You know that''s impossible."


    "Sure, I know that," Lilia replied. "But does she know you have your own reasons that have nothing to do with me? If not, she''ll blame me. I know she will."


    "Maybe Tessa will come after you," Heather said excitedly. "Oh, I''ll like to see that."


    "I really wouldn''t." Lilia contradicted. She was sure that Lilia would take Tessa out in a fight. Still, whose family owned a chain of hospitals, Tessa certainly had enough money to come after Lilia. Either way, dealing with all that mess would be way too tiresome.


    "Boring," Heather pouted.


    "Okay, I see your point," Terran said. "I''ll talk to Tessa." Lilia gave him a look. Terran tended to avoid conflict. "I really would."


    "Fine, but don''t come running¡­" Lilia paused as she turned sharply, looking into the dense tree-line.


    "Lilia." Heather''s voice was concerned.


    "Shh," Lilia whispered, putting her hand up. There it was; a distortion. It was the same distortion she felt the other night, but it was a lot closer and spreading rapidly, but slowly. "We need to get to the Camp. Quickly."


    "What''s wrong," Terran asked.


    "Can''t you hear¡­" Lilia stopped herself, seeing the confused look on his face. It looked like he didn''t hear the distortion. The noise was subdued enough that it almost even escaped her notice. "Never mind, I''ll explain later, trust me, Okay. We need to leave now!"


    "Heather, are you fine to run?" Terran asked as he picked up his rucksack.


    "Yeah, no problem." Heather bounced back on her feet. This time without falling, and followed suit. "Wouldn''t it be faster if we left this here?"


    "Who knows. We might need this stuff." Lilia stated, she too picked her rucksack. I smile, forming on her lips. "Besides, if we can''t run with a little extra weight. We can''t call ourselves Lumeye."


    "Hah, some of us aren''t gorillas like you," Heather responded. She hopped a little, testing the weight. "Race you." Then she took off.


    Lilia and Terran shared a look before following after Heather. It didn''t take long for them to catch up with the rest of the group.


    "Ha, calm down, Spike. What''s wrong?" Captain Terrance was trying to calm down the agitated Spike. The distortion was coming closer. Spike certainly was sensing it., He looked terrified.


    "Sir, we need to move," Lilia called. She swung her rucksack unto the sled.


    Ha," Conner cried out. He grabbed the sled sides so he wouldn''t fall off; he had the privilege to ride the sled because of his injury.


    "We have no time." Lilia insisted.


    Captain Terrance took no time to respond as he fisted Spikes harness. "Everyone, load your gear." As everyone complied. He grabbed a couple of weapons, pacing them to David. "Hand them out to those who could use them."


    "Yes, Sir," David said. Heather, Tyson, and the teacher were handed rifles. Everyone else got crossbows. Lilia didn''t take anything. Neither did Katy, but she did have a couple of duel daggers that looked really sharp.


    The Captain bends down to Spike. "Run to Camp, top speed."


    "What about me!" Conner argued.


    The Captain only spared the boy a glance. "Hold on tight!" Then he told Spike. "Go!" The spiked wolf ran away. "Okay, here how we are going to do this. We''re all going to run the rest of the way, but we run as fast as our slowest person, no running ahead. We protect each other, here me!"


    "Yes, Sir!" Everyone shouted together.


    Then they were off, but it wasn''t long when Lilia spotted Sil flying toward her. *Sil, what''s wrong?*


    *Nothing really, the path is clear, but was there..?* Sil hesitated.


    *What do you mean?* Lilia was confused.


    *No, it''s best to see for yourselves,* Sil stated. Like Lilia


    When they finally we found ourselves standing in front of a gate.


    "Finally!" Tessa gasped out of breath. "Wait, this is the camp, right? We don''t need to run anymore?"


    "Yes, this is Camp 2," Terran confirmed.


    The Captain opened the gate door, but as soon as he stepped through. He stopped, dumbfounded. "Where are all the other teams? We can''t be the first ones to get here."


    *Oh, good, there were supposed to be people here. I thought there might be but wasn''t too sure.* Sil sighed.


    *Of course, there''s supposed to be people!* Lilia''s said, incredulous.


    *Ha, how was I supposed to know. People are confusing, sometimes,* Sil argued back.


    "I want everyone to work on securing the camp," Captain ordered. "While I''m going to set up the Communicator device to find out what''s the hell going on."


    "That''ll be a waste of time." A new voice interrupted.

 Chapter 57 - 21

    "So you Nomads are the ones behind this," Captain Terrance growled at the two hooded Nomads dressed in orange and blue. They both were standing inside of the gated area like they were waiting for them. "What did you do to my students." He stepped in front of everyone. Putting his body between them and the Nomads.


    Lilia was kind of impressed by his actions.


    "Nothing, they''re our guest for the time being." the Nomad woman said. Her voice was full of confidence. She stepped forward but stopped when the Captain tensed up. She held her arms out, showing him that she wasn''t unarmed. "See, I have no weapons."


    "July." The Nomad man warned. "We shouldn''t trust them."


    July turned her head to the side. "I wouldn''t be here in the first place if it weren''t for you, Kay. So be quiet."


    Kay turned away, but he didn''t look happy about it, but some things became more apparent. ''So he was the one I chased in the woods!''


    Lilia didn''t care about that. Her focus was still on the distortion. "Sir." Her voice was urgent.


    "I know," he responded. "But I need some answers first. So you''re telling me that you people kidnapped my students and are the cause of distortions."


    "Distortion?" Oh," July looked straight at Lilia. "Must have a talented Scout. No wonder." She gave a sideways look at Kay. "Sorry to say that we aren''t the cause of the distortion. In fact, we were running from it and decided to pick up your people on the way. We were about to do the same for you but¡­" She turned to Kay.


    "Your group is odd," Kay said, with a little bit of hostility. "For some reason, we couldn''t approach. So we observed instead. If it were up to me, we would have left a long time ago."


    "Why didn''t you?" Katy blurted out, but her eyes widened when the Captain gave her a sharp look. "I''m sorry, Sir."


    "It''s fine," Captain Terrance stated as he turned back to the Nomads. "It''s a good question."


    The Nomads exchanged a look. "Because some barrier blocks us off. Plus, the river was flooded. Someones is taking a lot of effort to make you all stay." July replied.


    "Lilia, do you think?" Terran send to her.


    "I know." Lilia sends back. It sounds like something a Lumeye would do. Though the Nomad could be lying, still, there was a ring of truth in their words.


    Tessa''s hands were trembling as she whispered to Tyson. "Tyson¡­"


    Tyson ''Shhed'' her.


    "It sounds like bull to me." Captain Terrance was like a dog chasing after a bone.


    July just sighed heavily. "I don''t really think you have a choice. Those distortions are getting closer, and this is the only safe place. So we can be good boys and girls and share."


    "I don''t trust you." Captain Terrance. Sneered.


    "I don''t care," July responded sweetly. "Do we have a deal or not? Or do we wait here, staring at each other?"


    There was a long pause. "Fine." He was reluctant. "but I can''t work with anyone if I don''t know your faces."


    They nodded at each other then pulled down their hoodies. Lilia couldn''t help but stare. They both had dark skin, but the Vine was covering part of their faces. The Vine was framing Kay''s face more. At the same time, July''s was more aggressive. Both had their dark hair partly shaved off to show off the markings more.


    Although a part of Kay''s right ear was cut off, and one of July''s eyes was milky-white with scarring around it. If anything, the war-wounds made them look more enhancing¡­ especially July.


    ''She''s gorgeous! Stop hormones stop now; it''s not the time.'' Lilia sneaked another peak, and July caught her and gave Liia a wink. ''Damnit!''


    The Captain warned, "You''ll follow my orders, no exceptions."


    July mocked saluted. "Aye, aye, sir." She put her arms around Kay. "And you won''t regret it. My Cousin here is a pretty good Scout, and I''m a half-way decent fighter." Kay just rolled his eyes. "But may I ask one thing?"


    "What." Captain Terrance''s tone was abrupt.


    "Where did that older woman go?"


    Compound


    "Are these good?" Stella asked, but the person she was with didn''t answer. In fact, that person was looking the other way. "Rachel, is everything all right?"


    "What?" Rachel whipped her head to stare down at Stella. "Oh, I''m sorry I just thought I saw C.h.e.s.terfield arguing with someone." She shook her head. "Nevermind, I just can''t help it sometimes. What did you find?"


    Stella held up a pair of hairbands with feathers and cat paws. "Aren''t they cute? They''ll be perfect for Lillie, don''t you think." Va meowed in her other arm. "Do you think it''s a good present, Va?" She baby talked to the spotted cat.


    On the other hand, Va looked like she would roll her eyes if she could, but she tolerated the girl''s rough handling.


    Rachel reached out to pat the poor thing and promised. "Good work. I''ll give you a treat after this." The cat seemed to like that idea and purred. "I think it''s nice," Rachel said, referring to the hairbands.


    Stella looked at them thoughtfully before nodding her head. "Yes, this is good." She turned to the attendant.


    Rachel looked around. ''Now what would Lilia like?'' But she sighed. ''I really don''t know, not anymore.''


    The Compound looked different with caravan setting up shop. There were a lot of trucks and stands all over the place. People were going from one Stand to the next and just as chaotic. It was exactly like one of those old-fashioned marketplaces that Rachel on seen in the Lower parts of Towa, and just as hectic.


    Patrolling the caravan certainly kept her busy, and Rachel only had today to hang out with Stella and pick out a present for Lilia''s birthday. Which was regrettable; she wanted to spend more time with the small girl, to get to know her all over again and maybe through her Lilia, but Stella didn''t seem to mind.


    In fact, Stella seemed really happy, but Rachel couldn''t help but notice the deep sadness in the depths of the young girl''s eyes.


    Something caught Rachel''s eye in the next Stand over, and she instinctively moved over to get a closer look.


    "Interested." The attention asked.


    "Yes," Rachel blurted out but instantly second-guessing herself. Maybe she doesn''t like them anymore. Although despite her doubts, she found herself handing over the money.


    "Thank you for your purchase." Holding out the item.


    "Ha, Stella!" Rachel turned around, but the girl wasn''t beside her, her gaze swept the crowd, hoping to find the more petite body, but the girl was nowhere to be found. Worry edged on her brow.


    ''No, don''t panic.'' Stella must have just gotten lost. Even still, my instincts are screaming at me that something is wrong.


    Rachel spoke to the Attendant. "Did you happen to see a brown-haired girl? She was wearing glasses and had a cat in her arms?"


    "No, I''m sorry." The Attendant denied.


    She closed her eyes for a second then opened them. "Okay, can you do me a favour?" Taking out a pen and a piece of paper and writing down a short. "Can you send my purchase with this note to Headmistress Weatherly''s assistant?"


    "It''s possible, but it''ll cost extra."


    "Of course." Practically throwing some more money down and running to the Stand where she saw Stella. "Excuse me, did you know where a girl holding a cat-headed off too?" Rachel asked. "She bought some headbands earlier?"


    "Oh, such a cute child, I think she went that way." Pointing to the left.


    "Thank you." Before spending that way. Looking around, trying to find Stella, calling out her name, becoming more frantic.


    Rachel passed by some students and happened to overhear them. "Did you hear that sound a moment ago?" One said.


    "Yeah, sounded like a screeching cat. It kind of startling." Another responded. "Someone must have stepped on its tail or something."


    "Poor thing hopes it''s okay."


    Rachel stopped. "Must be Va," she whispered. She didn''t like what she just heard, but at least they still may be nearby.


    Suddenly she spotted something shiny on the ground, just within the circle of trucks.


    As she got closer, Rachel picked up the all too familiar pair of glasses. "This is¡­" A cl.i.c.k.i.n.g sound resonating. She tensed and slowly looked up to find a man holding a gun to Stella''s tear-streaked face. They both were standing in the truck''s bed. The man had cat claws down his forearms and the side of his face. There was no Va sign, but behind them was a bag, seeing how the bag moved slowly up and down. Breathing.


    ''Va must be in there, but I don''t know how hurt she is. There''s undoubtedly fresh blood on the bag. Is it hers? Probably. But judging by the claw marks, she had put up quite a fight.''


    The man holding the gun wasn''t alone as two others more stepped out. "Drop your weapons and come quietly." With no other choice, she dropped her weapons and stepped forward, just as the path of her escape closed behind her.


    Camp 2


    Lilia walked further into camp and placed her rucksack down. Beyond the gate was smaller than it looked from the outside. Only one building stood at the centre, and beyond that, the ruined City. The utopia of salvage.


    Captain Terrance took charge of organizing the search party for the teacher and reinforcing the gated area. Lilia ignored it all, and like a dream, she moves further and further until she stood at the edge of a cliff with tall buildings towering below. The experience feels like diving to the bottom of the sea and seeing a shipwreck for the first time. It seemed so surreal.


    Lilia''s heightened eyes sharpened as she saw movement on the streets below. She moved closer to get a better look. Could it be an animal? No, they were more human-like, and it wasn''t the only one.


    *Lilia!* Sil interrupted, but his voice sounded wrong. She spotted him flying, but he suddenly dropped before catching himself. He seemed so sluggish.


    Suddenly a wave of dizziness overtook Lilia. And she saw something.


    ''The feeling of being held.''


    ''A familiar voice.'' "Stella," Lilia whispered.


    ''Then hands grabbing, and a cry cut short.''


    ''Jumping with claws out. Claws?'' Va? ''Then something pricked into my neck.''


    ''No! Need to keep fighting. Need to save¡­'' Darkness.


    Lilia felt the sensation of being rushed back into her body, but the grogginess remained. She saw Sil attempting but failing to fly. Lilia called out, but her voice sounded so disconnected. "Sil! He''s falling." Not realizing she, too, was falling into the ruined city below.

 Chapter 58 - 22

    "No!" Heather screamed. Then suddenly, the wind picked up, whipping around like crazy. Almost blowing everyone off their feet.


    "What the hell!" Someone yelled, probably the Captain.


    Heather felt someone grabbed her one of her shoulders and turned her around. She looked up to find Terran''s worried expression. "Heather, Look, Sil''s fine. See!" He was cradling the falcon in his other arm. Sil looked so small, but he was still breathing.


    She placed her hand on his feathered c.h.e.s.t, feeling his heartbeat relieved. However, that didn''t change anything.


    "But Lilia¡­ I can go and get her¡­I can¡­" She didn''t finish, feeling Terran tightened his grip." Terran?" He wasn''t looking at Heather; he was looking behind her. Terran''s face had gone pale. "What''s wrong." Heather looked behind her, and she couldn''t believe what she saw. At first, it looked like buildings were then suddenly a gigantic bird which looked like a turkey vulture with scales rising out of nowhere. "A Protector? Here?"


    The vulture opened up its beak and screeched. Heather covered her ears as the sound resonance painfully through her.


    ''Not good!''


    Heather''s ears were ringing, but she could clearly hear Terran saying in a panic, "We need to run. Now!"


    ***


    Towa


    Druid''s head was resting on the rim of the tub, with her eyes closed.


    Her head jerked as a voice echoed. "You dumbass!"


    "Bryson?" Druid''s eyes moved frantically. Until they finally settled on Bryson, and she sighed in relief. He was still unconscious, but the water that was slowly filling up was helping a great deal. His absorbing the liquid had helped speed up his healing tremendously. Although in Druid''s opinion, not quick enough. "He''s going to be okay." She whispered, more to reassure herself than anything else.


    Although Druid couldn''t help but feel guilty. ''I should have seen this coming.'' Kept rolling around in her head. Her foresight never even gave her a hint that Bryson would be in any kind of danger. It''s so frustrating. Putting the Lumeye thing aside, ''I could have lost Bryson.''


    Druid dipped her finger in the water, swirling it around. "I was right. You are mad at me," she whispered. Druid always thought that her foresight had a mind of its own; this just further confirmed it.


    A loud crashing sound from the next room made her almost jump out of her skin. She whipped her head toward the closed bathroom door. "I better see what''s going on," Although she was reluctant to leave Bryson, another crashing sound and some screaming made Druid''s choice.


    Once Druid opened the door and finding Statson and the woman, he called Marty squaring off like they''re going to fight each other.


    "Do you know what you have done? Do you?'' Marty''s voice was challenging.


    "Yes, I know. You keep telling me other and over again." Statson replied, throwing his hands up in the air. Marty growled and threw another plate, and Statson dodged it like a pro. "Hah,"


    Druid was kind of impressed; he moves well for a man his size.


    "I worked so hard to get out of that hellhole, and you get to just show up at my door, dragging along a boatload of trouble. The Guard, really?" Marty gave Statson a skeptical look.


    "it''s not that bad." Statson tried to console Marty''s volatile temper.


    "Not that bad!" Marty almost screamed. "You pretty much destroyed a part of a government-sanctioned building with who knows how many important personal trapped inside? And it was obvious that Lumeye were involved. It would be crazy for the Guard not to be involved."


    Druid stepped in. "I¡­"


    Marty waved her hand in dismissal. "No, sweet-pie, it''s not your fault. You were only trying to get out of a bad situation." She leaned against the table, staring straight at Statson. "It''s solely on the shoulders of a.d.u.l.ts who were idiotic enough to put you in that situation in the first place."


    "Marty girl¡­"


    She held up her hand. "Don''t Marty girl me. You know I''m right. I told you long before this whole mess happened that something rotten was going on in the WMP, and you know what you told me?"


    "That there was always something rotten going on somewhere. The only way to bear the stench is to learn to breathe through your mouth," Statson repeated, giving Marty an annoyed look.


    A smirk slowly formed on her face. "How''s that going for you."


    Statson shot her a dirty look. "I just wanted¡­"


    "The thing is, you''re not good at following your own advice, and it was only a matter of time before you stepped on the wrong toes." She paused, her gaze softened. "Why did you come back."


    "I just couldn''t let it slide. I could have died. My trainee could have died. I just wanted to know why." Statson was still a tough guy, but there was a pleading undertone in his voice.


    Marty nodded her head. "So it''s not exactly about you but your trainee. You''ll not only be a dumbass, but a softy to boot. Glad nothing changed."


    Statson growled a little but seemed to puff up a little.


    Druid looked back and forth with bemus.e.m.e.nt and raised her hand. "Um, should I leave? " Pointing to the bathroom door.


    "Oh, no sweet-pie," Marty hurriedly said with a smile. "Come on, and sit. I have food ready in just a minute." She reached out to gently touch Druid''s arm, probably to guide her to a seat. But Druid couldn''t help but flinch away.


    Druid laughed awkwardly. "I should check on Bryson."


    There was a look of understanding before she stated, "He''s not going to suddenly disappear, sweet-pie. And it''s not only about the food. I need to know what''s going on so I can help you. Plus, you need a break."


    Conflicted, Druid looked toward Statson.


    "No worries. Marty''s more than okay. She used to be the Forensic Scientist with the WMP, but she left years ago and was living down here ever since, so she''s probably our best bet getting out of here," Statson explained.


    "So, you finally came to your senses, huh. A little too late if you ask me." Marty turned and smiled at Druid. "I don''t know if you heard before, with how messed up that boy was. My name is Marlene O''Conner but call me Marty."


    "Druid." She whispered; Druid was still feeling raw, and seeing their interactions usually would amuse her to no end. Still, all she could do was think about Bryson. Although Marty was interesting, she certainly noticed that Druid and Bryson were Lumeye, but it didn''t seem to phase her one bit. Not even after they took over her bathroom.


    "Nice to meet you," Marty said, settled down in a chair. "Now tell me what the hell''s going on."


    Statson was the one who started after he finished.


    "Rachel," Druid whispered. "So, they were after her at the Outpost."


    "Yeah, it looks that way, but not only her," Statson confirmed and sigh. "That Deken guy is cleaning out a couple of compounds for his experiments. That''s why he bought the WMP. That''s why he tried to kill all those compound leaders at the Outpost." He shook his head, from side to side. "He''s a sick f.u.c.k."


    "But if that''s the case, then Deken might try again," Druid said, thoughtfully. "The Caravan."


    "We need to get back right away," Statson added, leaning against the counter.


    Even if we get out of the city, it''ll be..." Druid whispered.


    "I know." Statson interrupted a pause then. "I don''t like it. Why go to such extremes." Statson mumbled, fiddling with his hat.


    "I found some things as well." Then she told them what she found out. At the time, she thought everything was going so smoothly. She couldn''t believe how foolish she was.


    As she finished talking. Statson slammed his fist on the counter. "We''re stuck in the middle of a damn turf war. What the hell." He looked so pissed off.


    Marty, who sat in silence all the way through, finally spoke. "One thing is for sure, as soon as the boy''s back on his feet. You guys have to leave. We''re all in danger if you stick around."


    Statson eyed Marty. "So, you do have a way out of Towa. I knew it"


    Marty clicked her tongue. "Of course, I do, but..." Marty trailed off.


    "What?" Statson asked.


    "There are some train tunnels that lead out into the Wastelands," Marty replied. "Although there''s a couple of problems."


    "And¡­" Statson prompted.


    Marty glared at the man. "Hey, I can still shoot you."


    "Okay, okay, I''m good." Statson brought up his hands in surrender.


    Marty stared like she didn''t believe him but continued talking. "The whole thing is unstable, and you can easily get lost, but after hearing what you found, something just clicked." Pausing. "A lot of people are disappearing."


    Statson just shook his head. "Come on; this is undercity. Down here, people disappear all the time."


    Marty whirled on Statson. "Do you think I don''t know that? I live here, for god''s sake. This


    feels different. A lot of people are disappearing, disappearing around those tunnels I just mentioned. If you say that it was just a coincidence that you''re more of a dumbass than I thought."


    Statson didn''t say a thing for a moment then. "Damn."

 Chapter 59 - 23

    Wastelands: Current Location Unknown


    Rachel''s body slammed into the side of the truck. With her hands tied behind her back, Rachel didn''t have anything to break her fall. All she could do was groan out in pain.


    "Rachel?" Stella whispered.


    She smiled down at Stella. "No worries, I''m fine."She was clinging tightly to Rachel''s side.


    They wanted to separate them at first but quickly changed their mind when Stella began to cry very loudly. Stella was an intelligent kid and wasn''t much of a cry baby; at least she hadn''t used to be. Maybe Stella knew that these men could do anything to them if they got separated. However, Rachel thought that some of those tears were real. Rachel didn''t blame her really; she felt like crying herself. This was a hopeless situation.


    All depended on that note that Rachel left behind. Her brow furrowed in concern, but¡­


    A kick suddenly came out of nowhere. "Hah, stop your whining." Their guard commanded.


    Rachel glared at the man, holding Stella tighter.


    Suddenly the truck came to a stop.


    The guard grumbled and banged the front panel. "Why we stop?"


    A muffled voice replied, "There''s a fallen tree in the way. Get off your a.s.s, and help me out."


    "Damn," The man cursed, running his hands through his hair. She got up. "Don''t go anywhere''s." He warned as he got out of the back of the truck. "Hey, you stay with the truck! The rest help come with me!" He shouted.


    She rattled her chains. "How are we going anywhere''s? You guys chained us to the frigging truck." She burst out but sighed, resting her head on the cold metal, closing her eyes.


    "What are we going to do?" Stella whispered. "if only II could get my hands on their Navi system. They''re sticking to the roads, so it should be easy to track."


    Rachel opened her eyes. "What about the Wasteland''s interference."


    Stella sighed with a slump. "Oh, I keep forgetting about that. They should at least have a map, right?"


    "Maybe, but I don''t think they give us a chance to peak at it," Rachel responded.


    Stella looked down her cuffed foot. "I think my foot could squeeze through. Maybe I could somehow escape," Stella volunteered.


    Rachel instantly shook her head. "With that leg of yours, you wouldn''t get far, and they know it too, but your idea isn''t half bad."


    "Then you¡­"


    Rachel denied. "No, even if I weren''t chained, I wouldn''t leave you behind." She paused thoughtfully. "There must be something,"


    "That damn cat, I don''t know why they wanted to keep it." Someone said as they passed by.


    "I think they''re planning to feed it to the guard dogs." Another replied.


    "They should have just shot it and get it over with."


    "Nay, a waste of a bullet, I say."


    "Still something really creepy about that¡­"


    As their voices faded away, Rachel and Stella looked at each other with widened eyes. "Va!"


    Rachel called out to the guard. "Can I go to the bathroom?" The guard glanced at Stella. "Come on, do you think a little girl will go far."


    "Fine." The guard came to unlock her chains and was dragged away. "But don''t waste time."


    She turned toward Stella and mouthed. ''Be quick!''


    As soon as they had enough distance from the trucks. The guard turned to Rachel. "Since the brats not here, why don''t you and I have a little fun."


    ''Uh-oh. My hands are tied too.'' Rachel cursed internally as she backed away. ''What to do? What to do? What would Statson do?/ She shook her head in denial. ''No, Statson would never be in this kind of situation, but¡­''


    Suddenly Rachel stilled.


    "What? Not going to fight?" The guard asked eagerly.


    Rachel smiled up at him, stepping closer. "No, but wouldn''t we have more fun if my hands weren''t tied, hmm?"


    He was all too eager to untie. As Rachel was rubbing her hands, Statson''s words crossed her mind. ''If it''s you and him? I rather it''ll be you standing on top, so fight dirty.''


    Twenty minutes later, Rachel was, once again, in the truck and back in chains. Rachel found Stella breathing heavily, almost in a panic. "Stella, are you okay?" then whispered. "Is it done?"


    The small girl nodded her head frantically.


    "What''s the matter with her?" The guard approached aggressively.


    Rachel turned sharply. "None of your concern, please leave."


    "You can''t¡­"


    "Leave." Rachel''s voice rang out.


    He gave a hard stare before turning around. "Bitch." He mumbled under his breath.


    Stella looked bewildered. "What was that about?" Then Rachel watched her eyes widened. "Your clothes are ripped, and your eye?"


    Rachel winced; she could feel the swelling just below her right eye. And her ribs¡­ She really wanted to check them out, but her hands were tied again. "The guard tried to get aggressive." Rachel shrugged. "I had to dissuade him otherwise." A grin formed on her lips. "Ouch." She winced again.


    Stella looked concerned. " Wouldn''t he, you know, tell someone."


    "No, not the way I did it," Rachel replied, she the doubtful look, Rachel added, "He got beat by a woman. He won''t tell anyone." She felt more than a little pleased that the man would walk funny for a couple of days thanks to her. All Statson''s training, plus kickboxing lessons, came in handy.


    Although she couldn''t say any of this to Stella.


    "If you say so." Stella didn''t seem to understand. "but¡­" Looking down.


    Rachel straightened. "What is it?"


    "I''m worried about Va," Stella stated. "I got her out, but not out of the bag. I couldn''t untie it all the way." She stared up at Rachel, tears in her eyes. "She looks so hurt, Rachel."


    "Hah, listen to me. Va has a better chance out there than in here," Rachel tried to reassure Stella. Rachel wanted to take the girl in arms, but all she could do was to allow Stella to rest her head on Rachel''s shoulder. "And she''s our best chance of getting help."


    "Hmm," Stella mumbled, but she didn''t seem convinced.


    "Look, you and I both know that Va''s not an ordinary cat. She is part of Lilia''s medium. So trust in her, okay?" Rachel advised, laying her on the girl''s head.


    Stella''s eyes looked up with a strained smile. "Good thing Va didn''t inherit Lilia''s dim-headedness."


    ***


    Headmistress''s Office


    "Why."


    Maria looked up from her paperwork. Although instead of Miss Andres, it was Mr. C.h.e.s.terfield who was the one standing before her. "What is it, Mr. C.h.e.s.terfield?"


    "The caravan said that the persons involved in the kidnapping only recently joined. That they offered a fair amount of money to do so. If that''s true¡­" He trailed off.


    "Someone betrayed us, betrayed me," Maria stated.


    "And they most likely have a significate amount of backing." A pause. "Is it wise to send those two? There might be repercussions." Doubt laced his voice. "You might be offending the wrong person."


    "There would be repercussions if I do nothing at all." Maria denied. "Doing nothing would make me look weak. Who knows how many hyenas will come slobbering trying to take my Compound away." She sighed. "Quite frankly, I don''t need the extra work."


    Mr. C.h.e.s.terfield winced. "Nice imagery."


    She got up, turning her back. "No, it''s best to be proactive." They stood in silence for a time. Annoyed, Maria turned back toward the man. "Well, is there anything else?"


    "You have chosen them to get the girls back?"


    "Are you doubting my decision?" Maria asked with an iron-like tone.


    "One is a wild card, and the other¡­" He paused. "Well, you know how I feel about the other."


    "Yes, I am all too aware." Maria sighed, not liking where this conversation was heading.


    "One might use this situation to their own advantage, and the Cities is more than happy to relieve you of your position if things go awry." Mr. C.h.e.s.terfield threatened.


    ''Government dog,'' Maria cursed under her breath. She forced a smile. "I stand by my decision."


    Mr. C.h.e.s.terfield stared. "And if my concerns hold merit?"


    Maria sat back down, folding her hands on her desk. "I have already made preparation. Now get out of my office."


    ***


    Wastelands


    Vaa suddenly hissed out, finally awake. She desperately clawed at the fabric, trying to break free. Although when she finally took a breath of fresh, she found herself in a troublesome situation. Va was alone.


    She searched around her, desperately. *Stella! Stella!* But no one answered.


    Va tried to change into her leopard form, but she collapsed, exhausted. Breathing heavily, she forced herself back on her feet, began to walk. ''I need to save Stella!''


    Suddenly a jeep came around the bend, stepping right in front of her. Va didn''t have the energy to move.


    Her guard up, she attempted hissed out, as two humans approach. Va stopped as she smelled something familiar. ''No, not two humans. One human, one Lumeye.''


    The Lumeye kneeled down as the human leaned over her in concern. At first, Va couldn''t believe the odd sight. ''Shadow and that woman who was always with the scary lady? Together? Why are they here? Va wobbled back and forth. No, it doesn''t matter.'' *Help! I need help!* Va cried out. Not caring that all they could hear was an animal''s whimpering. As she finally closed her eyes, her head hitting the ground.

 Chapter 60 - 24

    "Is the cat okay?" Andres asked, keeping an eye on the road.


    The cat was shivering, bundled up in Shadow s arms. "Most of the blood isn''t her''s, good thing too." Shadow held up his hand.


    Shadow watched to see Andres''s eyes widened. "Is that silver?"


    Nodding his head. "Yes, this little girl has silver blood." He gently lifted the cat''s lip. "Her teeth are silver too. Fascinating." Shadow looked over the tiny creature with a vested interest. "Tough little thing too, went down fighting. What did Lee call her Va?"


    Andres gave Shadow a wary look. "Maybe I''ll take Va,"


    Shadow tightened his hold. "No, she is Lee''s medium. She''s not leaving my sight."


    "You promised¡­"


    "I promised to be good and follow your lead. But anything Lee cares for is my duty to protect." He added, with conviction."Including Stella and that cop woman."


    "Am I supposed to believe that?" She asked, wariness laced through her voice.


    ''It tastes like lemon-orange.''


    Shadow only shook his head. "Are you questioning my motives? You?" He laughed. "You who rather be back on the compound by the Headmistress side than here."


    The jeep skitted a little as she whipped her head to stare at Shadow. "I thought you''re not great with emotions."


    Shadow''s hold on to the bundled cat tightened. "Careful!" He said sharply, sighed when the cat meowed and borrowed more in the blankets. "You think I was just meditating in solitary? I wanted to be better, so I practiced deciphering emotions." Before, he only used his empathy like a bloodhound, using it as a tool to hunt down his targets. However, Shadow doesn''t need to be a mindless killer anymore; he finally has a purpose.


    "How did you¡­Never mind, I don''t want to know." She quickly changed her mind.


    "Besides, despite your stoic face, you aren''t that hard to read." Shadow scuffed; his smile was cold. "All of your beings is resisting as you get further and further away from the Headmistress. The d.e.s.i.r.e to follow your chosen person for the rest of your lives and do whatever necessary to keep that person safe. Is an essential part of your existence." He leaned back. "There''s no shame in admitting it. I am the same after all."


    "I¡­" But before she could say anything, though, the jeep skitted to a holt. "The roads blocked. We''re walking." She got out and grabbed a backpack from the back.


    Shadow did the same. Making sure that Va was comfortable and secured. "Are you prepared for the bad Wastelands beyond?"


    Andres took out a gun and expertly loaded it in the clip. "We''re more alike than I like to admit." Her smile was predatory. "Now, let''s get those girls back and get home soon as possible." She walked forward, leading the way. "I have a bad feeling."


    "Ah, someone wants to get back to their Master quick, huh." Shadow taunted, but it sounded like a compliment. Then he looked back with a whispered. "I know the feeling." Before following after Andres.


    ***


    Ruin City


    "Hurry!" Captain Terrance shouted.


    "There''s so many of them!" yelled Danial.


    "Move, we need to move," Katy chatted.


    "Tessa, no!" Terran cried out. "I don''t see her."


    "Let go." Tyson cried out. "I need to go after her!"


    "We need to keep moving." Captain grabbed the boy, pushing him along.


    "Damn." Katy stumbled, falling behind.


    Danial doubled back."Grab my hand." Danial pleaded, "This way." Pulling Katy into a nearby building.


    Finally, through all the chaos, "Here! In here!" The Captain ordered, holding a door. When everyone rushed in, he closed the door. There, on the side, was a broken bookcase. He pushed it over, blocking the door. Then crouched down. "Shh." And then they waited. There was some foot rustling, and everyone tensed as something fell over. Then it went silent.


    Waiting with held breaths before Captain Terrance confirmed. "Okay, I think it''s good. "Turning around to find that only Tyson, Terran and the Nomads were there. He looked taken aback, but he pushed through. He turned to the Nomads. "What the hell was that?"


    July looked bored. "Not this again."


    "The Protector, now those things out there." The Captain waved his hand at the door. "And you''re saying that you didn''t know about any of this. Isn''t this your f.u.c.k.i.n.g domain?"


    "Like a said before¡­." July began to say but was interrupted by laughter.


    Terran and everyone turned to Kay, who was laughing almost hysterically. "No wonder the distortion wasn''t noticeable until they spread out. Their people but dead, the Wastelands are filled with dead things, the only unnatural thing about them is that they''re walking around." His hands covering his face. "How messed up is that." He got up, rubbing at his ears. "And this buzzing sound is driving me crazy."


    Terran''s ears perked up. ''Dead people walking? Where did I hear that before? His eyes widened. Oh no! Lilia and the Outpost?''


    "Kay." July placing her hand on his shoulders, trying to comfort her cousin. Looking closer at him. "What happened to your ear protectors?" He was in no condition to answer.


    Terran took off his headphones, offering them up to July. "Here."


    July stared at him a little hesitant. "Don''t you need these?"


    "I barely hear it." Terran shook his head and then nodded at Kay. "And he needs it more."


    "Thank you." Taking the headphones and placing them on Kay''s ears. "Is that better?" All Kay could do was nod. Terran turned away, but July stopped him. "Look, the falcon." She eyed the falcon cradled in a make-shift sling, strapped across Terran''s shoulders. "In our culture, animals like him are scarce," Her eyes held a lot of meaning. "Since his partner isn''t here, it''s your responsibility to protect him."


    Terran glanced down at Sil''s sleeping form before looking up with conviction. "I will." There was no doubt. Lumeyes take care of their own.


    "Good." Tuning back to her cousin, giving a withering glare at Captain Terrance.


    The Captain sighed. "Listen." Before something caught his eye. "Mr. Francis, what are you doing."


    Tyson had a chair up, heading toward the window."I''m getting Tessa." But before he could throw the chair grabbed the chair and slammed the boy into the boy. "Are you trying to get us killed?"


    He struggled against Captain Terrences''s grip but had to settle for just glaring at the bigger man instead. "You left her to die."


    "If you go out without knowing where she is, then we''ll be looking for you too." Captain Terrance tried to reason with Tyson.


    "I don''t care," Tyson stated, but there was less force in his words.


    "Um." Terran piped up.


    Captain Terrance sighed and stepped back. "it''s no just that. We need to find our supplies. We only have a couple of guns, and that''s about it." He turned to the Nomads. "Do you have anything?"


    July pulled out a knife, hilt out. "Other than this. We have a bit of food, but that''s all. Nomads travel light."


    "Damn." Captain Terrance cursed. "We need something to work with. Something." He mumbled with a frustrated expression.


    "Um, Sir." Terran tried to interrupt.


    Tyson rounded on Terran. "What''s the hell your problem? You don''t seem to be bothered that your friends are gone. Tessa? Your sister? "


    "I more worried about Tessa¡­ and Conner too." Terran quickly added. He really liked Tessa, and everything in him wanted to rush out there and find her as soon as possible. But Captain Terrance was right because if his suspicions were correct, going out there without a plan would be suicide. "At least the others had some training." That''s all he could hope for now.


    "Training? That''s funny." Kay mumbled.


    "And as for my sister?" Terran continued. "Would a bird''s eye view help?" He pointed out the window. Everyone followed Terran''s finger, then looked up.


    July looked impressed. "Got to admit, the girl got guts."


    Terran grunted at the force as Captain Terrance slapped Terran back, "Yeah, that will help immensely." The Captain sounded pleased.


    As the Vulture Protector screeched out overhead making its presence known, skimming its wings against the rooftops. Beyond that, in the next building over, on a floor a couple of feet below the roof-line. In a room with an outside wall that was crumbled apart. Revealed Heather with a sniper rifle at the ready.

 Chapter 61 - 25

    "According to Miss. Green, Mr. Tanners, Miss. Castie and the supplies are around here." The Captain placed an x on the make-shift map. Captain Terrance made the map by memory. " So let''s concentrate on this area for now. Any objections."


    "No, Sir." Terran and Tyson responded sharply, While July and Kay were off in their corner whispering.


    "Good. Whereas Miss Marrow and Mr. Sinclair were chased further in, around this area." He made another x. "So hopefully, they''ll meet up with Miss. Green, and we''ll all meet up here." He marked a building near the center. "This is our Compound''s secondary base. So there might be more supplies and a working radio."


    "Are you sure, Sir? Wouldn''t it be better to come back here?" Tyson asked.


    "This place isn''t secure enough." Captain Terrance glanced at the bookshelf barricaded door. "Believe me, I don''t want to be here when they finally find us." There was a pause, and he called out. "Hey, where the hell are you two going?"


    July and Kay were heading out the window. July already had her hands on the edge. "Busted, hah." July jokingly replied, backing away with her hands up. "You seem well in hand, so¡­."


    "I don''t think leaving is a good idea," The Captain advised.


    "Like your not counting the minutes." July teased. "Besides, we have things to do."


    "You''re not going to tell us, huh," Captain Terrence surmised, crossing his arms.


    The cousins looked at each other before Kay responded with a glare. "Why should we?"


    "In any case." July rushed in. "Who knows, maybe we''ll find your missing people on the way." She waved her hand as she jumped out.


    Kay shot a glance at Terran and touched his borrowed headphones. "I''m keeping these." As he too jumped.


    "Your welcome," Terran called after him.


    Ha, this way!" July''s voice rang out. Terran rushed to the window as July and Kay were being chased by Zombies. She was laughing like being chased by Zombies was just a game.


    "Are they crazy!" Tyson''s eyes widened in shock.


    "There''re Nomads." Captain Terrance scuffed. "At least they''re giving us an opening." He turned to the boys. "Anything could happen, so prioritize your lives over the supplies. And stick together. Clear?


    "Clear." Terran was a second quicker than Tyson.


    "Mr. Frances, watch outside to see any movement. Mr. Green, come with me." The Captain nodded at the barricaded door. Tyson stared at Captain Terrance with narrowed eyes but moved to the door. Terran followed after Captain Terrance, a little confused. "Miss. Green stint up there could be explained away with the Protector''s arrival." Sighing. "In any case, it doesn''t matter now." He stared straight into Terran''s eyes. "If you''re in a tight spot. I''m initiating code 203Lima."


    Terran eyes widened. That''s code pretty much gives them the green light of using their abilities at full force in front of witnesses. "How did you¡­."


    "The Headmistress asked me to train you once." He answered, "But I thought my skills are more suited for training the other students."


    "And she let you?" Terran blunted out but flushed. "Sorry, Sir."


    "Yeah, she got me, one way or another." He nodded to the window. "Tell your sister, will you?"


    "Yes, sir," Terran responded, turning on his flashlight; it was an attachment for one of the rifles and signalled to Heather. She responded in kind.


    "And Mr. Green?" Terran turned to the Captain. "Is she going to be a problem? When she gets like this¡­I''ve heard rumours."


    "I don''t know. Even I can''t predict what Heather would do." Terran''s voice was full of concern. In a sense, Heather was more predictable than her old, childish, inventive self. The one he grew up with.


    ''The way she was now, behind that gun¡­.'' Terran shuddered.


    "That''s not what I like to hear." Captain Terrance sighed. "But like it or not, the plan wouldn''t work without her." He straightened up and called out. "That''s enough waiting around." He patted Tyson on the shoulder. "Come help me with this." Moving toward the bookcase.


    Terran looked down as a whole bunch of zombies came stumbling past. "If Lilia was here." He whispered, glancing down at the still unconscious falcon. His gloved glowed as a bow staffed formed before receding like nothing was there as he walked out.


    Towa


    "Ma''am, if you have any information." A man in a full armoured uniform.


    "Hah, going through my things isn''t enough." Marty snorted, crossing her arms.


    "The Guard has precedence¡­."


    "If there''s Lumeye activity." Marty finished. "I''ve read the newsletter, and the byline and those really dumb commercials. But that doesn''t fix the dishes you smashed." Waving her hand around. Not only were the dishes broken, But chairs and bottles were broken, and even the fridge was overturned. "Who the hell would pay for all this?""


    "Ma''am, our job is not¡­."


    "Yeah, yeah, but I have a business to run." Patting her pockets. "Do any of you have a smoke?"


    "You can''t smoke in here."


    "Oh, I forgot we''re in a f.u.c.k.i.n.g bubble." Looking fed up. "Been twenty years, and I''m still craving the darn thing."


    "Ma''am. Witnesses said that they saw some suspicious people in this area. One of those people looked a lot like your husband. He was seen with the two who is suspected to be Lumeye?" the Guard talked in soothing tones.


    Marty just rolled her eyes. "Ex-husband, and why would I care what happens to that rat-bastard." Putting a lot of venom in ''rat-bastard. Half-laughing. "And him hanging out with Lumeye. That''s rich!"


    "We''re very serious."


    "Oh, I know." Her eyes turned serious. "So why are you here? wasting both of our times."


    "Listen¡­"


    "Either arrest me or get out," Marty stated.


    The smooth-speaking man replied as they both headed out. "Fine, fine, we''ll leave."


    "Good." Hearing the door shut. Marty sighed as she tried to get something to drink but sighed again when she found broken glass. Making sure that her back was to the door, Marty leaned against the counter. "Okay, it''s saved to come out, but stay low," she whispered.


    A floor panel slid to the side. First, Statson pulled himself out, then Druid, wrapped in a blanket, and Bryson, who still didn''t look a hundred percent, but at least he was conscious. They took Marty''s advice and stayed low.


    As Statson was about to talk, he hesitated; his eyes moved from one corner to the next. Marty spoke up. "No worries, I have jammers buried in the wall, but just in case, it would be nice to have this place as cool as possible." Eying Bryson.


    Although Bryson was already moving his finger. "already ahead of you." Suddenly a cool-mist raised up, coating everything. Then, for good measures, drops of water sprinkled down from the ceiling.


    Marty exclaimed out loud. "the sprinklers! Goddamnit!" Holding up broken glass. Marty took a gulp of the cold liquid. "Good stuff!" Raising her glass to Bryson. "I might just keep you around. We''ll make a killing."


    Bryson gave the woman a hard look before looking away. Marty chuckled.


    Statson got up to his knees but still keeping his head low. "A hidden insulated compartment? Jammers? Marty, what are you up to?" Statson growled out.


    "You''re not the police anymore, so it''s none of your goddamn business." Marty got defensive, glaring sideways at Statson. "Besides, I got someone to guide you through the tunnels, but you got to leave now."


    Statson glanced at the door before giving Marty an incredulous look. "you know as well as I that as soon as we step out that door, we''re going to be swarmed. "


    "And if you stay any longer. Then the Guard¡­ they would barge in and take me with you." Marty argued back, glaring down at Statson, and he glared right back.


    "Bryson can get Statson out." Druid interrupted. The a.d.u.l.ts turned to Druid. "He can turn invisible, remember?"


    Bryson turned sharply to Druid. "Druid!"


    "Ice boy, I thought you can only turn yourself invisible?" Statson questioned.


    "it''s not an option," Bryson stated. His tone was final.


    "Why? It sounds like a perfect solution to me." Marty replied.


    Bryson glanced at Druid.


    "I run too hot, so his invisibility doesn''t work on me." Smiling lovingly at Bryson." Bryson doesn''t want to leave me behind." Druid clarified.


    "Ah, how sweet." Marty gushed.


    "Wait, I don''t understand. Can''t the fire princess teleport," Statson asked.


    Druid was already shaking her head, shivering even with the blanket as the air grows cooler. "I don''t know the area that well. So I might teleport inTo a wall. I did that once, not fun. And¡­" Glancing at Marty. "And it will be noticeable."


    "just for one human." Bryson snorted.


    "Ha! you better have more respect," Statson growled with a hard stare. "She could have turned us in."


    "And why¡­"


    "Sweet-pie, what are you doing?" Marty interrupted.


    Both the men turned to find Druid was inching her way toward the door.


    Druid looked back and gave them an innocent shrug. "Nothing, just going to take a walk outside, that''s all."


    Marty gave Druid a baffled look. "that''s all? The Guard! I don''t know how many out there are specifically trained to hunt down lumeye? And you want to still out there, willy-nilly." Turning to Statson. "did you teach them to be suicidal." She tsched. " I thought better of you."


    "no, she must ha, ve a plan," starting at Druid. "do you?"


    Druid was humming underneath her breath. And looked up to notice everyone staring at her."Oh, sorry, trying to find the right beat."


    Bryson crawled up to Druid. "How many?"


    Druid leaned against him. "Two bots, two¡­ no four people on surveillance." She glanced at Marty. "they really didn''t believe you, do they?"


    "Didn''t expect them to." Marty snorted.


    "I need to go now. More might show up," Druid pleaded with Statson.


    Statson just sighed and took "Are you sure you can do it?"


    "I''m not going to fight them, just going to walk out." Druid slowly got up, allowing the blanket to slide down to the floor, and wedged between the window and the front door. "Besides, you know me." A smile played on her lips, full of mystery. "I could do a lot more with seconds than an eternity." She looked sad, glancing at Bryson.


    "Druid¡­" Bryson seemed like he wanted to say more but settled for... "Be careful, okay."


    "Don''t worry, they won''t even see me." Then Druid slipped out.


    "You''re all nuts." Marty simply stated.


    ***


    Druid stretched and allowed her foresight to take over. The path looked simple enough, but only seconds to slip through without anyone spotting her would be challenging, even with her foresight.


    ''Good thing I''m flexible.'' Druid thought excitedly. She hadn''t danced like this in a long while, and Druid was inching to get started. Finally deciding on the beat that only she could hear. Druid moved in position and waited for the timer to go down to zero.


    ''3¡­2¡­1¡­start.''


    ***


    Ruined City


    ''Feeling the dirt underneath my claws. I wanted to get up, I wanted to fight, but I could only lay there as a Shadow loomed over me.''


    ''Hearing someone''s heartbeat raced faster as people screaming. "Run!" As groaning sounds and stomping feet came over closer.''


    Lilia farrowed her brow as confusing scenes invaded her thoughts. ''What''s going on? Those thoughts are not mine, so why are they familiar?'' Her muddled mind trying to make sense of everything.


    She forced herself to open her tired eyes, but as soon as she did. "Crap," Lilia cursed, seeing that she was tangled up in some debris thirty feet off the ground, but that wasn''t what concerned her the most. There, not too far off, was the biggest nest she has ever seen. With the building surrounding it carved out to make room. "Double crap."

 Chapter 62 - 26

    Towa


    "I didn''t even tell her where to meet your guide." Marty pondered.


    "She''ll figure it out," Bryson answered; his eyes didn''t stray from the door. Illogically thinking that if he stared at long enough, then Druid would walk back in with a smile on her face.


    How Bryson loathed feeling that way, he knew that Druid would be more than okay, but he couldn''t help how he felt.


    "A guide why? Just tell us the location, and we''ll take it for them," Statson protested.


    "Have your brain leaked through your ears. Those tunnels are a maze, and even some tunnels go well within the Wastelands," Marty taunted. "But go ahead, starve to death for all I care."


    Statson stuttered a little. "Then what about the shielded compartment, and why would you know a guide through the tunnels in the first place."


    "Like I said, it''s none of your business." Marty resorted. "And did you forget you''re the one running from the Guard?"


    They bickered back and forth, with how Marty still had her back to the front and making a minimum amount of head movements. Whereas Statson was still kneeling on the floor. Making it even more ridiculous. Bryson couldn''t help sigh with boredom. "Are you done yet? Because watching you peck at each other is becoming quite tedious." He added. "Druid''s waiting."


    There was a pause; Marty gave a sideways glance at Statson. "Snippy, isn''t he?"


    Statson tipped his hat a little and sighed. "But right. Okay, Marty girl, give with the info already."


    Marty swept her feet, and a disk-shaped object came sliding toward Statson. "here you go."


    The screen lit up, and he read some of the contents. "Brit, huh,," Looking toward Bryson. "Ice boy, are you up for it."


    His voice was full of concern, but Bryson would have none of it. He didn''t want to think about how he was still not up to his whole strength, and his appearance, for lack of a better word, was dismay. But Bryson wouldn''t tell something like that to Statson of all people.


    Bryson mustered up false stared at the older like he was crazy. "Of course." Then he activated his ability. There was a feeling of distortion as the cold washed over him. Relief washed over him. It felt right. And He slowly got up, checking to see with he was reflected in Marty''s broken mirror. For once, Bryson was satisfied to not see his reflection staring back. He strolled toward Statson, making sure his footsteps are as light as possible. Then stood looking down at Statson kneeling form. And couldn''t help but smile with morbid delight. "it''s nice to see you in that position. It''s exactly where you belong."


    Statson looked up, and his expression wasn''t impressed. "Yeah, yeah. Just get it over with already."


    "Fine." Bryson huffed; he doesn''t like his fun being ruined. He placed his hand on Statson shoulder.


    "That''s cold." Statson hissed, and he, too, disappeared.


    "Well, that''s either the weirdest or the coolest thing I ever saw." Marty''s voice was awed, and Bryson preened at the praise.


    "Stay safe, Marty." Statson voice softens.


    Marty looked fl.u.s.tered. "Get out of here already, your creeping me out." Then added in a whisper. "Don''t die, you big lug."


    ***


    Ruined City


    A shot rang out, and a zombie went down mere inches away from Tyson. "Holy¡­!" He cried out, stumbling.


    "Keep moving." Captain Terrance ordered as he rifle butted a zombie in the head. A second later, the zombie was finished off by Heather''s sniping. "Don''t shoot unless you have to. That''s Miss. Green"s job. We don''t want to attract any more attention than absolutely necessary. Understood?"


    Both boys piped up. "Yes, Sir!"


    After things calmed down. Something peaked Terran¨¨s interested, and he bent down to take a better look at one of the fallen Zombies. They looked like they were experimented on like Lilia described, but Tyson noticed something on its neck. "That''s odd," he whispered. "It looked like it might be a¡­."


    Tyson came up to Terran. "Is your sister insane?" Then gave Terran an weird look. "What are you looking at?"


    Terran got up. "It looks like a¡­ no never." Then he caught on to what the other boy was saying. "What''s this about Heather?"


    "Okay." Tyson narrowed his eyes but sighed. "Oh yeah, Heather. She was inches away from shooting me instead. That''s insane."


    "No, not possible," Terran stated, shaking his head. "She never misses."


    Tyson looked at Terran in disbelief. "No one is that good."


    "She is." In this state, Heather''s air ability wasn''t as powerful as it usually was. But it doesn''t need to be when she had the control to make compressed air bullets that could be encouraged to go where she wants them to go. Although Heather didn''t need to most of the time, her aim was just that good.


    "Hah, boys, stop yammering and get a move on," Statson called out over his shoulder.


    "Yes, sir."


    Terran was looking for anything he could use. Good thing there wasn''t a need to show his Lumeye side yet. Sure he could create earth elements, like stone and dirt, but that was only to a limited degree. He was a lot better at manipulating the earth around him. Also, there wasn''t much he could do without anything to draw on.


    "It looked like a bomb went off," he whispered.


    Through the burnt husk, there was also a lot of broken-up concrete and decapitated buildings. Still, there were signs where the Wastelands were slowly intruding. As roots were poking through here and there, and plant life creeping up the buildings. But the question was would it be enough?


    "We are out of Miss. Green''s line of sight. So be on your guard." Captian Terrance''s voice broke Terran from his thoughts. The Captain''s gaze was wary. His gaze darted from one place to the next. "I don''t like this. It''s too quiet." Then, suddenly like a bad omen, a batch of Zombies came borrowing out of nowhere. "Get ready." But then something with glowing eyes came crashing through, tearing into the Zombies like paper. "Spike?"


    Spike had his side painted with blood, and he was heaving like he was running a marathon. But what worried Terran the most was the wild look in his eyes. "Maybe I take a look at him," Terran asked, concerned; animal medicine wasn''t his expertise, but he couldn''t just leave him like that. Although Terran had to quickly back up as Spike snapped at him.


    "Stay back!" Captain Terrence order. "Let me handle it." He slowly approached Spike. "Ha, big guy, do you remember me?" When the wolf hesitated, he got some food from his pocket. "Here you go. You must be hungry." A second passed, another before taking the treat, and gobbled it up quickly, before burying his face into the Captain''s c.h.e.s.t. "Ah, good man, you''re still you." The Captain''s face was delighted as he gave the spiked wolf a scratch behind the ears.


    It was quite a sight to see, and Terran looked down at Sil''s sleeping face. He couldn''t help but be grateful that the falcon had broke from unconsciousness and finally fell into a restful sleep. It gave Terran hope that Lilia was going to be okay.


    Then suddenly, there was shooting in the far distance. "Heather? What is she doing?" Terran asked. He looked in the direction of the shooting to see Heather taking down a couple of Zombies. "But why there?"


    Captain still had his arm around Spike, responded. "That''s not part of the plan. She''s not supposed to accelerate her shooting until much later."


    "Maybe she''s trying to tell us something." Terran pondered.


    "It''s Tessa! Up there!" he shouted in excitement, pointing above the zombie''s head, up into the buildings.


    "Tessa, where?" Terren followed Tyson''s finger, searching and finally spotting Tessa. She was running on the rooftops of a low rise, then she jumped into a window of the next building.


    "When Tessa said that she did parkour, she wasn''t kidding," Terran stated, relieved and impressed. Still, those emotions turned into concern as he heard something faint but very familiar. "Wait! She''s not running from the Zombies! Someone''s shooting at her! Sir, we have too¡­." Terran stepped toward the Captain but stopped as Spike growled, guarding the older man.


    "Go," The Captain, seeing the problem with Spike, ordered. "The supplies must be nearby. We''ll catch up." When Terran hesitated. "Go, Mr. Francis left already." As Terran turn to run after Tyson, he heard the Captain''s voice calling after him. "Mr. Green, remember what I said before. Whatever it takes."


    "Yes, Sir," Terran whispered, his eyes hardened in determination as he ran faster.


    ***


    Wastelands


    "What''ll be left or right?" Shadow pondered. Staring from one road to the next. Then one Phantoms came from the right path, and another from the right., and whispered in Shadow''s ear. "Sour gr.a.p.es, hmm. So neither then. What to do?" Taping his chin in thought.


    "Huh, what''s this?" Andres responded, who was walking the path''s edges, looking for any clues.


    Shadow came forward to get a better look. There was a small path leading deeper into the forest. It was barely noticeable, like it was made that way. "Do you think a couple of trucks can get through here?"


    "Hmm, if barely." He turned to one of the Phantoms, but before he could say anything, paw feet jumped from Shadow''s head. The tiny creature sniffed, look back meowed, before disappearing down the hidden path. "Hey, Va!"


    Shadow and Andres exchanged glances. "Well, that answers that question. Let''s go," Andres replied, then both followed after the cat.

 Chapter 63 - 27

    Ruined City


    Heather sniped another zombie before going for another. There were a lot of them, so it wasn''t challenging at all. While looking down, she could see them coming closer and closer. "Soon they''ll come," she whispered, "Let''s make a little more noise shaw we."


    She held her hand flat, gathering the wind before closing her palm, and pressed hard. As she opened her palm, a bullet made of a swirling mass of compressed air was formed. She placed it gently with the others, which were lined up neatly in a row.


    Heather reloaded her sniper rifle before taking another shot. "Hurry and save that girl, little brother, because if you''re going to make a lot of noise doing so, then I''ll have to make a lot more." She glanced down at the zombies that kept coming closer. Heather could hear some crawling and groaning a few floors below, and it was getting louder. "I have an audience to please after all," Heather''s tone was emotionless, cold as she reloaded and aimed.


    Then she heard a screeching sound in the distance. "And the main event is about to start." Heather pulled the trigger.


    ***


    Terran ran after Tyson, and as he was doing so, he manifested his medium. He knocked a zombie with a swing of his stave and caught up to Tyson. Just as he was about to be taken down by a group of zombies. Although he fought like he knew what he was doing, and Terran couldn''t help but note¡­. "He fights like Shadow." He whispered¡­. At least a watered-down version of it. Quick movement with precise strikes.


    In any case, there were too many, and impatience was clearly written on Tyson''s face. So Terran moved and protected the other boy''s back.


    Tyson looked at Terran''s weapon in confusion. "Where did you get¡­."


    Terran interrupted, "I will focus on defence, and you take them out."


    Tyson nodded in understanding. Heather shot one then another. The remainder They made short work of them. Then Terran stood there silently pondering. "Why is this so easy?" Lilia said the zombie she fought at the outpost was brutal to take down. These zombies, not so much. "Numbers? Maybe? So where did these things come from." A bad feeling washed over Terran. "I don''t like this."


    "What wrong with you? We need to go." Tyson called out.


    Terran whipped his head up. "Yes, your right." Right now, getting to Tessa was more crucial.


    They finally got to the building that Tessa was heading toward. Tyson had searched around. "There''s no way in! Terran!"


    Terran took a step back, looking around, and seeing that a ledge was just out of reach. "Can you reach that if I boost you?"


    Tyson stared up for a second, then shook his head. "No, a little too far out of reach."


    Finding a crack in the way a little further up. "Maybe¡­" Running up the wall a little, he slammed his stave into the wall. Making sure it was secure, Terran swung on it before letting go. "I''ll boost you now." Bracing himself and holding his hands out


    "Nice." Tyson placed his foot in Terran hands, and Terran threw the other boy. Tyson grabbed the stave and pulled himself up. A couple of seconds later, he was safely over the edge. "Give me a sec¡­." Suddenly a female scream echoed. "Tessa! Sorry, man, I''ll have to go."


    Terran called out. "Wait, don''t rush out¡­." Tyson ran off again. "Alone." He sighed. Although he didn''t blame the boy, he too felt the sense of urgency, but it was reckless to go into an unknown situation alone. The Ruined City was a scavenging zone for students, but one must keep an eye out for bandits. "Well, at least there''s no more Zombies around." Looking up where Tyson disappeared at. "But I can''t get up there without help." His body weight was a bit too much. His bones, especially, were a lot denser than normal humans. So he uses his ability to compensate for his lack of mobility.


    ''Good thing I''m a Lumeye.''


    Placing his hand on the ground, Terran''s eyes glowed, and roots broke from the survive and rose up the wall, making a nice ladder. Climbing up, he passed his stave. It disappeared and reappeared in his hand after he pulled himself up into the opening.


    Now where to go, but Terran didn''t need to look long because he could hear the sound of fighting not too far away¡­ then gunshots. "Damn," he cursed. "That''s not Heather''s shooting."


    Terran ran, and what met his eyes was Tyson fighting with Conner of all people, and Tessa curled up in a corner, bleeding. Terran''s priorities were clear, and he rushed over to help Tessa. "Tessa, Tessa, can you hear me?" Checking her pause, Terran sighed in relief as he found a pulse, I-be-it a weak one, but it was still there. However, he doesn''t like the look of her eyes. "Might go into shock." And the wounds. A gunshot in the shoulder and one in the leg. The latter was especially worrisome. So much blood. If Terran doesn''t do something soon, then she''ll bleed out. "Tessa!" Shaking her, trying to get a response.


    "Mmm," Tessa mumbled. "I''m sorry, so sorry."


    "There''s nothing to be sorry about." Quickly he tore some cloth from his clothes, "Sorry Sil, I need this." Placing the falcon gently next to him as he tore up the pouch the bird was sleeping in and wrapped up the wounds as best he can.


    "My fault, everything''s my fault," Tears dripping from her eyes.


    "Everything is going to be okay, so don''t worry about it." Terran reasuredTerran placed his hands just above her leg and the other at her shoulder and closed his eyes. He hissed; he was right. The gunshot wound had torn up her leg so much, but the shoulder wound wasn''t much better. His healing ability alone won''t be enough.


    Suddenly a crashing sound made him open his eyes to find Tyson getting flipped into the wall. "Geeze, you people." Conner was pissed, putting his gun at Tyson, then pulled the trigger, then nothing. He laughed. "Just my luck." He threw the gun to the side. "That bitch left me behind, I happen to walk into Zombies of all things, and the one gun I managed to steal, and it''s a piece of crap." He took Tyson''s rifle, and looked it over, and nodded. "This one will do. Now, who will I shoot first."


    Terran stopped healing Tessa''s shoulder to slowly place his stave on the other side of the girl''s body. Conner turned at the sound and squinted. "What''s your name again, Terran, right? Wow, what the hell happened to you."


    "I was about to ask the same thing? Wasn''t your leg injured?" Terran stated. He didn''t think Conner was faking; Terran did see how cut-up his leg was. Terran just wanted to keep Conner talking.


    "You mean this?" Conner tapped his injured leg. "Had worse! But I''m more interested in you seemed to be full of surprises. Explains a lot, though." Suddenly he began to shoot, and Terran activated a stone wall to block his stave, but it was only high enough to secure both of their bodies. Conner laughed. "Really, that''s all you got? You think that will stop me? Do you know how long I''ve waited?" Smirking. "And she kept running away from me, so I shot her in the leg for good measure." He sighed. "Even though they wanted her alive, I don''t think it''s possible anymore." Conner tsched, mockingly. "Oh¡­ well!"


    ''Asshole,'' Terran silently cursed, but could only watch as his stone wall moved to incase both Terran and Tessa. Although it was way too slow as Conner raised his rifle.


    Suddenly something flew at Conner''s face, "Get this thing off me! Get it off," he screamed, but all you could see were wings and feathers as he stepped back, trying to protect his face. Then Tyson came from behind and took out Conner''s feet, making him fall backwards out of a window.


    Sil crutched onto the windowsill and preened his feather. Like he never fell from the sky in the first place. Relieved, Terran let go of the stone, exhaustion almost overtaking him, but he couldn''t allow himself to stop healing Tessa. He just couldn''t.


    "What are you doing to Tessa?" Tyson grabbing onto Terran''s arm. "Stop! I said stop!"


    Terran shook him off. "I am trying to save Tessa''s life." Glaring at Tyson. "So let me work?"


    Tyson stood there for a second, then he just slumped to the ground, holding his head. "I don''t know what''s going on anymore." Looking up at Terran. "I don''t care what you are. Just save he, please?"


    Terran was conflicted about what to say to the other boy. "She needs someone to talk, to keep her awake."


    Tyson perked up. "!...."


    Then Sil flapped his wings in startlement when a hand suddenly grabbed the windowsill. Terran tensed, wondering if Conner would come back, but sighed in relief when Captain Terrance popped his head in. With one look, he assessed the area. "Mr. Green is Miss. Castie good enough to move?"


    "Captain I¡­."


    "Not now, Mr. Franklin. We need to leave." Captain Terrance interrupted. "Mr. Green."


    "She''s healed enough to move," Terran confirmed as he took his hand away.


    "Good."


    "May I ask, sir. Why the hurry?" Terran asked.


    "Your sister''s implementing the plan early, and we need to leave the area right away," The Captain answered. "Geeze, has she lost her mind or what?"


    Terran could only say one thing. "Probably." As a screeching sound filled up the sky.


    ***


    Heather was humming underneath her breath. As she could hear, the Zombies were pretty much at her front door. But her attention was on the Turkey Vulture Protector was cycling her building. "See how I brought so many yummy Zombie distortions ripe for the picking," Heather called out. "You must have been going crazy trying to get to them, huh?"


    She heard something smashed through her barricade, but she ignored it. "Hear''s a little incentive." She aimed at the bird and fired. Her intention was to maim. Nothing could harm a Protector but to get its attention.


    It reacted, just as expected, with a screech as it climbed into the sky, ready to pounce. Heather got up from her prone position and let go of her sniper. Although it didn''t fall to the ground, it just floated beside Heather, unaided. "Time to go." Then Heather jumped out just as the Turkey Vulture swooped down, with talons out.


    The whole building collapsed behind her with a bang, and Heather kept on hmming as she flew away.

 Chapter 64 - 28

    Towa


    As Druid finally caught up with Bryson and Statson, who was talking to someone. A woman who looked a little older, maybe mid-twenties early-thirties? She was pretty with light brown hair and bright eyes.


    ''Must be their guide. Oh, no matter.'' Druid dismissed.


    Druid was excited to finally be reunited with Bryson, even though it was only a couple of hours. She jumped on Bryson''s back. First, however, making sure that she didn''t touch his b.a.r.e skin and whispered sweetly into his ear. "Found you."


    She felt the taller boy''s back stiffen before relaxing into Druid''s embrace. "Druid," He breathed out.


    Druid sn.a.k.e.d around to get a better look at his face. "Worried?" tilting her head in bemus.e.m.e.nt.


    "No, no, I wasn''t worried." Bryson denied, avoiding eye contact. "Anyway, you''re too reckless stepping out like that. You could have easily gotten hurt or captured." He went into lecture mode.


    Druid bit her lip, trying not to smile. He''s so cute when he''s trying to act tough. "So you didn''t miss me?" She teased.


    Bryson looked he was being insulted. "Of course, I do I¡­." He stopped talking as Druid burst out laughing. "What?"


    "Sorry, sorry." Her laughter turned into giggles, then to nothing at all as she stared into his ice-blue eyes. "Just relieved, that''s all." Druid looked Bryson over. "But I''m surprised you went outside looking like that." Then, seeing how confused Bryson looked, Druid reached out to play with Bryson''s hair. "Your hair''s all over the place."


    Bryson''s eyes widened in horror as he pulled out a mirror. Where did he get a hold of a mirror of all things? who knows. "Why didn''t anyone tell me!" As he fussed around with his hair in almost a panic.


    ''He''s so cute.'' Druid couldn''t help but think once more.


    "Quit it with the flirting already." Statson interrupted with a roll of his eyes. "Did you forget that we''re on the run?" He paused and glanced at the woman at his side. "And we''re not alone."


    Druid turned to the woman and replied brightly. "Hi, my name is Druid." Waving. "And you are¡­." The woman slowly gave Druid a slow long look, accessing her. Searching for something. Like she was trying to see through Druid''s fa?ade. Then in an instant, that feeling was going. Druid tilted her head in thought. "Have we met before?"


    "No." She answered abruptly. The woman turned to Statson. "Can we get this over with? I''m not getting paid for idling around."


    "Okay." Statson sighed, addressing Druid. "This is Brit. She''s going to be our guide."


    "I don''t trust her," Bryson stated, with his arms crossed. His hair, on the other hand, looked a lot better than before.


    "I really don''t care. This is the only chance we''ve got for us all to leave." Glancing at Druid and stepping closer to Bryson. "Unless you want to go through quarantine." He whispered the part, so Brit wouldn''t hear what they were saying.


    Bryson and Druid glanced at each other, both seeing what Statson was trying to say. Bryson could turn invisible, so going through quarantine might be an option, but Druid would have to stay behind. "No, you''re right. The sensory alone would be a nightmare to fool." He added. "And I''m not leaving Druid behind."


    "I thought so." Statson nodded, turning to Brit. "So, Brit, where are these tunnels at?"


    Brit was tapping her feet impatiently. Then, when hearing her name, she moved to the aluminum-looking wall. "Just go through here." She opened it up with ease, and what was beyond was a long, dank tunnel surrounded by building material and garbage. "This is the one that leads to the outside, but it''s quite the trip. If you want a shorter route, there are other options, but I won''t be taking you. I''m not getting paid enough."


    Statson bends his head forward to get a better look. "You call that safe, and you''re saying that there''s more like this? I am surprised this whole place hadn''t caved in. And the City council hadn''t done anything about this? And what about the disappearance?"


    "Why would the city council care what happens down here?" Brit laughed. "Besides, what the Council doesn''t know can''t hurt us."


    "Yeah, Statson, you''re not even a cop anymore, so quit with the interrogation," Druid couldn''t help but tease Statson.


    Druid felt Brit''s lingering gaze once again.


    "Yeah, yeah." Statson moved to lead the way. "So, let''s get a move on already."


    Brit gripped onto Statson''s arm. "Wait! Make sure to follow me and do exactly as I tell you. We''re still going into the Wasteland; although underground, it''s still dangerous."


    "Fine." Statson stepped aside. Allowing Brit to lead.


    "And keep these handy." Brit handed them breathing masks. "Some places, the air''s a little thin. "Okay, let''s go." She stepped inside, and Statson followed.


    As Druid was to follow, Bryson stopped her. "I don''t think it''s a good idea to trust her." He whispered. "Do you see the way she was looking at you?"


    "Of course, I have. I''m not blind." Druid tone, for once, was grave. "But I see no other path but this one." Her tone became bright. "And I want to see where these leads. Who knows, we might be surprised." She giggled. "Exciting, isn''t it?"


    "That''s not how I would phrase it," Bryson''s tone was grim. "But I''ll play along."


    Druid clapped her hands together. "Excellent." Grabbing onto Bryson''s sleeve. "Let''s hurry. They''re leaving us behind."


    Although in Druid''s mind, she whispered a promise. ''Bryson, this time I will not let you get hurt again. No matter the cost. Even if you don''t like it.''


    Wastelands


    Four people were standing around the truck, relaxing. Then suddenly, one of them disappeared. Then another. Suddenly the other two became wise, but it was way too late.


    Shadow was dragging the last one into his shadow world. When a popping sound came to the left, and a body fell.


    "Missed one." A soft voice reached Shadow''s ears as Andres stepped with her gun smoking.


    "So, we''re not keeping any of them for questioning," Shadow asked, as his shadows swallowed up the body.


    Andres shook her head, "They''re just grunts, so it''ll be a waste of time to even ask. Besides their more useful as breadcrumbs anyways." Giving Shadow a long look. "Should I ask what you''re going to do with the bodies?"


    Shadow paused, compilating, telling her. The truth. That he needed the bodies for his Phantoms. Would Andres be horrified? Probably not, and that wouldn''t be interesting at all. Instead, he just smiled mysteriously. "Would you believe I''m trying to keep predators away?"


    "No," Andres answered immediately. "Keep your secrets. I don''t want to know."


    "Good choice," Shadow phrased. Then suddenly, a small body dropped on his head before jumping to the ground. Her hair was standing on end. "Va wants wrong?" She changed into her leopard form before bouncing off.


    Andres and Shadow glanced at each other before following after the cat. Although it wasn''t long to find out what Vas was so upset about.


    There, in the clearing, was a small waterfall flowing down the side of a cliff, and if looking closely, something was hiding behind the rushing water. The problem though¡­.


    "Shh." Andres moved for cover in the tall grass behind a looming tree, and Shadow moved with her. Both keeping low to the ground. Watching as a group marched informally passed. Shadow''s senses were going crazy; there was something very wrong with them. When the coast was clear. Andres spoke in a hushed tone. "That smell. Are they¡­?"


    Shadow agreed that the smell was undeniable, but he closed his eyes and reached out to make sure. When he felt something responded, he opened his eyes and breathed out. "They''re definitely not alive."


    Andres had a thoughtful look. "Since they''re dead, I don''t suppose that you can do anything about them, right."


    Shadow shook his head. "I don''t deal with Zombies, only Phantoms. At most, I could feed off them." His gaze swept the area, and he spotted several more groups littering the clearing. "And my stomach isn''t that big."


    Andres sighed. "I thought as much."


    "But I don''t think that''s the issue here," Shadow added.


    "Then what is?" Andres asked.


    "The way they''re moving, there''s no doubt about it." Shadow''s gaze turned cold.


    "I really don''t like where''s this is heading."


    "Neither do I." Shadow agreed. "But I could only see one possibility." He paused with a swallow. "There must be another Death Elemental somewhere controlling them." He delivered with a finishing blow.


    Andres flopped her head down in defeat. "Great, just great!"


    ***


    Deeper within the hideout. Rachel and Stella were pushed into a room, and the door was locked behind them.


    Rachel turned around, fuming and kicked at the door. "Hey, what the hell. Geeze." As she flopped around, sliding down the door. "What do they want already." When her venting met with silence, she looked up. "Stella?"


    Stella was just standing there staring through the bars that separated from the room next door. "Someone''s in there."


    "Stay back." Rachel got up quickly and pulled Stella back and behind her. "Who''s there!"


    At first, Rachel could only detect something metal scraping against the concrete floor before a woman with long gray hair came into view. She had a chain wrapped around her feet. "Don''t worry, child. I mean no harm." The woman looked past Rachel. "Oh my."


    Rachel was still wary. "Who are you!"


    But Rachel was ignored. "Are you¡­ Melanie, is that you." The old woman leaned closer. "No, not Melanie too young, but there is no denying the similar facial features." Her brow furrowed. "And I see some of ''him'' as well, especially around the nose."


    Stella rallied. "Do you know my mother?" Moving forward.


    "Stella." Rachel''s voice commanded. "Stay behind me."


    The twelve-year-old looked up at Rachel. "But she knows my mother. I need to know."


    The woman faced turned to sadness. "Oh child, you shouldn''t be here."


    "Let me handle it." Rachel stepped closer and repeated, "Like I said, who are you." She spoke slowly.


    The old woman finally took notice of Rachel. "Ah yes, introductions must be made." She straightened. "My name is Dr. Sara Ramirez, and I am¡­ was your mother''s mentor."

 Chapter 65 - 29

    "And I knew your father too." A stunned silence filled the room. "Although if you''re standing here, then I did a disservice to them both." Dr. Remerez''s voice had a defeated tone.


    "Dad too? I never heard of you before." Stella seemed to mull over notion. Then she straightened up with resolve. "Never mind that. Do you know where my mom is? Is she¡­."


    Dr. Remerez shook her head, "All I know is that she isn''t here."


    Stella became excited. "She''s still alive. I knew it. I can''t wait to tell Lillie." Then she slumped. "If we get out of here."


    "Lilie?" Dr. Remerez asked.


    "My sister, she''s¡­." Stella rushed in.


    Dr. Remerez''s eyes widened in alarm, then she held up her hand to stop Stella from speaking further. "Enough, speak carefully." Her eyes roamed the walls. "This is not a safe place to speak freely."


    "That means you could only speak to what they already know." Rachel surmised. Too bad, as soon as Dr. Remerez mentioned that she was r. Spenser''s mentor than a cl.i.c.k.i.n.g sound went off in Rachel''s head, and how the older woman acted when she realized who Lilia was merely a confirmation in Rachel''s mind.


    Her gaze fell on the older woman in speculation. ''She must know about Lilia''s origins. Something that Dr. Spencer only knows about. But then why was the Doctor was here? There were only but a few reasons why.''


    "Or maybe just a part of it." Rachel wondered. "Because if your Dr. Spencer''s mentor, then your expertise must be groundbreaking."


    Dr. Remerez stopped then turned to Rachel. "A good assessment. Too bad."


    "About what," Rachel didn''t like where this was heading.


    "Because Inspector Lui, you''re about to experience first hand my greatest failure." The Doctor''s voice was devoid of emotion, not because she didn''t care. It was more like she just ran dry a long time ago. "And I apologize."


    She knows my name and rank. ''So I was the target, after all. Her thoughts were bitter-sweet. But I have suspected that. Still, my resolve hadn''t changed. Stella needs to get out of this, no matter what happened to me.''


    "And Stella?"


    "The child may be¡­."


    Suddenly a banging sound echoed through the cell as the door abruptly opened, and two guards came through. "You two, you''re coming with us." Grabbing onto the two girls and dragging them.


    "Rachel, Rachel!" Rachel could hear Stella crying out.


    "Leave the child," When the old woman''s words were. She started hitting the bars. "If not, take me too."


    But it was no use. Soon Rachel will meet her fate. All she could hope was that Stella would be spared¡­ somehow.


    ***


    Andres and Shadow retreated to get a viewpoint, and what they saw was daunting. There weren''t only Zombies either marching or standing in a neet line. There were humans, although keeping a wide berth. But they were still working around like them like it was no big deal.


    "Maybe you''re wrong. Maybe it isn''t a Lumeye?" Andres inquired imploringly. "Maybe it''s brainwashing or something like a remote control. Anything else."


    "Something like remote control is iffy in the Wastelands, and brainwashing, come on, their Zombies," Shadow explained. "Plus, Lilia had a similar experience, and she said that the Zombie she faced attacked anything that moved. There''s no mistaking those prominent Vine markings. So they must be the same type. The explanation why they not must be a Death Elemental."


    "Damn, I was afraid of that."Andres sighed.


    Shadow gave Andres an impatient look. "Why are you hesitating? Our objective is still the same."


    "That''s not why," Andres denied. "Because if there''s one Lumeye, then there will be others, and we''re delayed enough just getting past that without getting detected." She swept her hand toward the clearing and the robust activity. Then she stopped looking closely at Shadow''s face. "And I don''t like that look on your face."


    "What look?" Shadow played innocent.


    "That look you have when you just want to tear everything apart." Andres''s eyes were knowing. "And enjoy every minute of it."


    Shadow''s eyes turned feverish. "Fighting another Death Elemental and finding out who''s better. Plus, knowing that they were involved in kidnaping Lilia''s sister and¡­ friend. They deserve to be cut into pieces. And I freely admit that I find that hard to pass up." Pulling out one of his daggers and ran his finger against the blade before reluctantly placing it back. "But you right. Now is not the time. Getting the girls to safety comes first."


    ''Besides, there might be a better time later,'' Shadow thought with glee. ''I can''t let them passed me by without saying hi, now can''t I.''


    Andres paused, then nodded her head."Agreed, what we need is a distraction."


    Shadow spotted something moving quickly through the brush. "I don''t think we need to wait long."


    Suddenly Va jumped into the clearing, attacking Zombies and humans alike. Then as soon as it got too messy, she hid before reappearing somewhere else. There was shouting and screaming everywhere. Then gunshots and stomping feet. It was utter chaos. But in Va''s case, it was controlled her. They were chasing after her¡­ and away from the Tunnels entrance.


    "That works; let''s go." Then Andres added quickly. "Quickly."


    Shadow gave one last look at the fighting cat and the destruction that was left in her wake. And he had, but one thought. ''How envious.''


    ***


    Ruined City


    "Just one more," Lilia mumbled as she finally untangled the last piece; there was a moment of thinking that was this was a good idea before falling down to the nest below. At that moment, she wished she could fly like Heather, but all she could do was adjust her body and hopefully land on her feet. She couldn''t help but hiss as she landed hard on her injured ankle, then rolled to reduce the impact.


    She slowly got up and limped. Lilia cursed her luck. She finally got out of that tangled mess, but now she was pretty much standing in a nest spanning a couple of blocks, and she didn''t want to meet the bird who made it. So checking on her injuries was out of the question until she gets as far away as possible.


    Lilia'' felt water drops landing on her face. Lilia''s head was so messed up. She was having strange visions, and she didn''t like what she saw. Lilia couldn''t shake this bad feeling like she would lose someone¡­ and she felt hopeless. "I need to find them. First, there was the incident with Bryson and Druid. Then seeing Stella and Rachel, they were so scared. Terran was running from something, but I didn''t see Heather, which worries me even more. And Shadow, why are you there?" Lilia whispered. If only to conform, they are still alive. Just feeling their breath was enough. That their skin was still warm. "Why do I feel like everything is connected?" If so, why was she sitting at the sidelines, just watching? "Ah, frustrating as hell." Lilia g.r.o.a.n.e.d out.


    Then Lilia stopped and turned, placing her hands on her earphone, adjusting the volume."What''s that sound?" It was hard to see there were too many buildings blocking her line of sight. But there was something. A charged crackling in the air. Lilia didn''t like it.


    Suddenly the ground started rumbling, then Lilia widened her eyes with shock to see a dust storm spilling between the cracks of the buildings, then came barreling toward her. Lilia sprouted out. "Crap." And managed to protect her face and braced herself before the storm hit like a freight train, and she went flying.


    Lilia hit the ground with a thud. She only had a second to breathe before something broke beneath her, and she was buried alive.


    She woke up with a scream on her lips, trying to get her breathing under control. Lilia didn''t know how much time had passed, seconds, hours. All Lilia wanted was to get out, although that was tricky. Her handholds pretty much crumbled under her hands, and down she''ll go. and down she went again. Finally, Lilia managed to break through to the surface. All she could do was flop over, exhausted.


    Maybe making this nest her new home was her fate because it looked like she would never leave.


    Then she felt something disturbing. Yet different from the distortion she felt before. That distortion was still there, but it thinned out for some odd reasons. Most likely from the explosion that swept her off her feet. They were keeping their distance for obvious reasons. This was different; it wasn''t the sound of anything off-key; the sound drowned out everything else.


    "I heard this before L¡­ Oh no!" Lilia widened her eyes. And with newfound energy, she quickly got back on her feet. Her eyes searching. Lilia''s instincts were to run, but she knew that she just ran out of time.

 Chapter 66 - 30

    Terran''s group was running, trying to get away from the collapsing buildings falling like dominos. Which was kind of hard to do while riding on a busted sled as Spike pulled us along, running like crazy. As the sled slid a little too much to the right. Captain Terrance ordered. "Hold on!"


    Terran threw his body over Tessa to protect her as much he could. Although she was strapped in tightly, even a justle could reopen her wounds. Terran had the same nut in his stomach, sensation as if Heather was behind the wheel driving like a lunatic. All he could do was close his eyes and hang on.??


    Then Sil squelched, forcing Terran to open his eyes. " Sil, what is it?" At first Terran thought that the bird had a hard time holding on, then Sil pecked him hard on the shoulder. "Ouch." His hand instinctively went for his wound¡­ That was when he saw it.


    "Sir, I don''t think we''re going to make it," Terran yelled.


    The Captain looked back to find a wall of debris coming borrowing toward them. "Crap, we''re almost there too," he cursed, his eyes searching. "Okay, here''s what we''re going to do. Mr. Green, when I tell you to make a barrier. Can you do it?"


    "If there''s enough dirt or plants or¡­."


    The Captain interrupted. "Believe me, there''s going to be plenty of dirt soon."


    Terran swallowed. "Yes, Sir."


    "Good." Staring straight ahead. "Hopefully, it''ll be enough. Come on. Come on." Captain Terrance gritted his teeth. Then he pointed forward.."There, Spike, go that way!" The dog howled and ran faster as the Ruined City gave way to a vast green area. A park."Mr. Green. Now.


    Terran jumped off and rolled to a stop just as the sled stopped abruptly. He could hear Captain Terrance, "Mr. Franklin, help me." Trying to flip the sled to the side. Terran, on the other hand, was digging his hands into the dirt. His eyes brightened as he felt the ground respond. Suddenly a dirt shield climbed up and curved back, just as the debris wall hit.


    His hands trembled as Terran pushed forward, his knees digging into the ground, trying to keep the shield from breaking apart. Then the pressure depleted, but he wasn''t willing to let go, not yet.


    Until he felt hands clapping down on one shoulder, and Sil jumped onto the other. "Mr. Green, Mr. Green, it''s time to let go." Terran looked up to see an unbelievable sight. The Captain was smiling down at him. Then older man patted his shoulder. "Everything going to be fine."


    With a sigh of relief, Terran allowed his arms to fall. Allowing the earth to recede back into the ground. Like nothing ever happened.


    Terran looked around, confused. "But¡­" There wasn''t as much damage he thought there was.


    "Lucky we just caught the tail end of it." Captain Terrance continued. "But we wouldn''t have survived without you. Good work."


    Sil nozzled Terran hair, most likely trying to apologize for the shoulder. "Thanks, you saved us." He mumbled, still in a daze. Then he remembered something.. "Tessa! Is she okay? Did she get any dirt in her wounds?" He was about to rush over but realized that his hands were all dirty. Shaking them a bit, and the dirt fell off like water as he ran. Terran moved to Tessa as the sled was flipped back, and Tyson gently placed her back on as Terran checked her wounds. "She seems fine." Terran sighed in relief.


    "But the sleds broken, and the supplies are scattered everywhere," Tyson stated. "How are we getting out of here?"


    Tyson was right. One side of the sled was sparking at the bottom and skidding on the ground. Plus, their supplies would be a trial to gather up, and who knows what could be saved.


    Terran ignored him. That wasn''t Terran main provocative. His proactive was doing everything he can to save Tessa''s life, and that battle was only just beginning.


    "We''re not," Captain stated as he picked up a few things and place them back on the sled, but his eyes kept gazing upwards.


    "But¡­" Tyson argued, but Spike came right in the boy''s face, and his c.h.e.s.t rumbled with a low growl. Tyson went pale. "But Tessa," he whispered.


    "" Mr. Green?" Captain Terrance asked.


    "She''s stable enough, but we need to find a safe place soon," Terran answered as he felt Sil hop down and landed on Spikes back. The wolf grumbled a little but didn''t seem to mind.


    Captain Terrance walked ahead and waved his hand toward the massive tree with what appeared to look like a maintenance building not too far away. "Don''t worry, we''re here. So let''s get moving, everyone."


    As soon as they gained access to the Maintenance building, they went down. Seeing a table big enough for Tessa. Terran called out. "Tyson, bring Tessa here." Clearing off the table.


    When Tyson placed her gently on. Terran inspected her wounds. Then he searched through his medkit. Thankfully everything inside looked relatively undamaged. He mumbled., counting on my fingers. "What do I need more. Alcohol for disinfectant. My Rosemary mix will help with pain and the inflamed areas¡­."


    "Terran,. What are you doing? You going to use that power of yours can heal Tessa, right? So why are you hesitating." Tyson demanded; there was desperation in his voice. "Just do it already."


    "It''s not that simple. If I heal Tessa just like that, Tessa''s body might not take the strain and go into shock. Or even have an adverse reaction. So many things could go wrong." Terren explained, feeling how clammy her skin was, and sighed. "What she needs right now is blood. How are we going to get that?"


    It was a good question. Terran, being a Lumeye, pretty much roles Terran out. So only Tyson and the Captain were an option, and the Captain was out because he was infected with Vine. So the only one left was Tyson, and who knows if he had the right blood type. Terran once again had his nose in his medkit, looking for his journal. Although not ideal, maybe he could find something that naturally helps Tessa''s body produce more blood.


    "Closer than you think," Tyson replied, rolling up his sleeve.


    Terran looked up, surprised. "Wait, we don''t even know if you have the same blood type."


    Tyson stated with a little bit of bitterness. "Tessa''s father wanted a bodyguard who had the same blood type as Tessa''s in case of emergencies."


    He paused, not knowing what to think. "Smart, I guess?" As Terran took out the blood transfusion equipment. However, the Lumeye boy couldn''t help but mumble under his breath. "Rich people are crazy."


    ***


    July and Kay were miles away in a residential area. They have heard a loud explosion quite a distance away. Where they just came from, but it was none of their concern at the moment.


    Right now, they were looking for something.


    Then Kay suddenly stopped.


    "Is this it?" July asked.


    "Over there." He pointed to a house that looked like any other house, just as rundown and decrepit as the rest of the city. Except for one thing. Orange and blue paint, Nomad colours.


    July stepped forward. "Let''s go."


    Kay grabbed onto her hand. "It''s not good."


    July''s eyes were filled with steel, but behind that was sadness. "I know."


    ***


    Underground Base


    "Get moving." The guard pushed Rachel and Stella into a room with a whole butch of computers. "Behave if you don''t. I have no problem putting that child into one of those cells." He smirked. "She wouldn''t last a second, and I will be the first to place a bet. You and I both know that it be easy money." He left with a laugh.


    Rachel shuddered and tightened her grip on Stella''s shoulders. On the way, they had to go down the room of cells. And more than a few were filled¡­ something she didn''t even want to think about. And when they went past, they clashed at the door to get to them. Growling like animals.


    "Ha, I thought we''re not supposed to touch the kid," hissed the other guard.


    "Shh, don''t tell them that!" The first guard hissed out.


    "Plus, do we have the luxury to mess around." The other scolded. "A big cat is making ruches outside. That''s why we had to move them here."


    The first guard grumbled. "I get it, so stop talking."


    Rachel''s eyes lid up as she Looked down at Stella, and she had the same look. "Va," she whispered.


    "Shh." Rachel glanced at the guards, but they kept chatting away.


    "All right." Spirits lifted a little Stella spoke up, tapping a couple of buttons. "I can use these computers if I have the time¡­" There was doubt in her voice.


    "Only and only if you have a chance," Rachel advised. "And if you do, do this¡­." Then Rachel whispered in the young girl''s ear.


    Suddenly the wall began to open¡­ and a whole other room was revealed.


    Stella swung her hands up and turned toward Rachel. "That wasn''t me!"


    Rachel stilled as she kept staring into the next room. Her face turned pale.


    "Rachel, what are you staring at,"


    When Stella began to turn around, Rachel grabbed her and blocked her view with her body. "No, don''t look!"


    What met her eyes was nothing a young girl could see. "Ha, stop that. I want to see." Stella pulled away from Rachel and looked behind her.


    Stella screamed.

 Chapter 67 - Character Reference

    Character Reference:


    Lilia Spencer (Lee, Lillie)??


    Stella Spencer


    Sean Shadowhawk (Shadow)


    Drucilla Thierry (Druid)


    Bryson Thorton


    Henry Statson


    Rachel Lui


    Heather Green


    Terran Green


    Tina Andres


    Maria Weatherly (Headmistress)


    Mr. C.h.e.s.terfield


    Dr. Sarah Ramirez


    Aiden


    Daniel Sinclair


    Tessa Castie


    Tyson Francis


    Captain Terrance


    Sonia Duncan


    Conner Tanners


    Major Hatton


    July


    Kay


    Cam (deceased?)


    Melanie Spencer


    General Julian Kelly (son)


    Captain Kelly (father) (deceased)


    Dr. Juan Ramirez (Deceased)


    Marty O''Conner


    Kenneth Keel (deceased)


    Jared Crane


    Thomas Beakly


    Randell Deakin


    Talon


    Garth


    Brit


    Animals:


    Sil (Falcon)


    Va (Leopard, cat)


    Lair (Grey Fox)


    Spike (Mutated Wolf)


    Compound 8


    Towa


    Ruin City


    Outpost 23


    Tunnel Base

 Chapter 68 - 32

    Tunnels


    Druid was watching Brit in the corner of her eye. No, it was more accurate to say that she was watching Brit watching her. Druid smiled bittersweetly.


    ''This isn''t going to be fun. Not at all.''


    Oh, of course, Bryson was staring at Brit suspiciously. Whereas Statson was a little ways ahead, leading the way. The reason why well because he''s Statson, and Brit didn''t seem to mind¡­.for obvious reasons. Plus, the path didn''t diverse as one might think, and if one did then, Brit was there pointing the way.


    "Something blocking our path," Statson called up. "Damn, there''s a lot of roots." When Statson brought out a knife.


    "Don''t touch them!" Brit called out, running over. "There no ordinary roots their Wasteland roots. They''ll attack anyone if threatened."


    Statson pointed at the roots with the tip of his knife. "Okay, fine, but if there''s a path I do not see, by all means, show us the way. Otherwise¡­"


    Brit just sighed and shook her head. "Men always thinking that force is the only way."


    Bryson tempted. "Don''t lump me in with this fool. If they''re that reactive, then they''ll respond with the right incentive. Correct?"


    "You''re right." Brit walked to the side and splashed water onto the dirt wall.


    Statson folded his arms. "Nothing happening."


    "Just wait." Then suddenly, some of the roots moved to try to soak up the water. Leaving a gap big enough for even Statson to squeeze through. "There." Brit smiled, satisfied. Pouring the rest of her water onto the drinking roots. "Better hurry; we''ll have a window but only just."


    "Yeah," Statson looked closer and whistled. "Damn, that''s going to be tight, and they seemed to go on forever."


    "Scared," Bryson smirked.


    "No," Statson quickly denied. "No, I do it. Give me a minute."


    "We don''t have a minute." Bryson sounded irritated.


    "But¡­"


    Bryson pushed Statson forward. "Come, let''s go already." He turned back, eyeing Druid. "Are you coming?"


    "You go ahead," Druid answered, shaking her head.


    Bryson moved his eyes toward Brit. "Are you sure?"


    Druid smiled lovingly at Bryson. "Trust me, okay?"


    "Fine, but I don''t like this," he grumbled.


    "Noted."


    As he and Statson disappeared into the roots. Druid turned to Brit to find her point a gun right at her. But instead of shooting at Druid, she shot at the roots. They went wild; Druid could hear Statson and Bryson calling out.


    They were trapped.


    "Bryson, no, not again," Druid whispered, but she straightened and faced her opponent, pulling her flames into her hands.


    "I wouldn''t do that if I were you," Brit smirked. "That''ll just burn up all the oxygen."


    "How¡­"


    "Did I know?" Brit interrupted with a smirk. "I put two and two together. You guys weren''t exactly subtle before we met." ''But how did she know I was a Fire Elemental?'' Druid reached for the mask. But Brit just laughed. "those are defective."


    "I thought as much." Druid sighed. She and Bryson would probably be okay; they had other means of breathing. But Statson, he''ll be a sitting duck. "Why are you doing this? Are you responsible for the disappearances?" Druid stepped closer.


    "Don''t move any closer. I know what you are." Brit quickly backs off. "And I have nothing to do with those disgusting people. No, all I wanted was you. Are you going to ask me why?"


    As Druid kept silent, her eyes watchful.


    Brit worked at the neckline of her and revealed burns that had gone halfway up her neck. As she pulled at the clothes further. Druid could see that the burns went further down, much further down. "Do you remember me that night in Trentville? I certainly remember you, Drucilla. You''re hard to forget." Brit looked her over. " Beautiful as ever, not a mark on you. This is funny since you''re the one who everything to the ground and did this to me. Killed all those people," Her voice choked up. "Killed my little sister."


    Druid stepped back as her mind flashed to a girl''s face no more than eleven years old. She was smiling, holding out her hand. "Emma." A tear ran down Druid''s cheek.


    "No, no, no. You have no right to shed anything for my sister." Brit raised the gun. "Unless it''s blood, then I''m all for it. So tell me everything, remember there''s more than you are on the line."


    Druid could feel the air swirling behind her as the roots moved frantically.


    ***


    Shadow and Andres moved swiftly down the tunnel. They heard shouting up ahead, then someone called out from behind.


    "In here!" Andres whispered, running over to a door. "Damn, it''s locked."


    "We could take them, but¡­." Shadow''s eyes looked regretful.


    "Yes, more will come for sure," Andres confirmed with a sigh.


    Shadow tsched. "Then we have no choice." Reaching out for Andres.


    "What are you¡­." But before she could say anymore, Shadow dragged Andres into the shadows.


    A group of guards passed, and one paused. "I thought I heard something."


    "Probably the ventilation acting up again." Another punched the guy''s shoulder. "Come, I want to take a look at that big cat outside."


    Much further in, Shadow and Andres suddenly reappeared, and they looked like they went through hell. Especially Andres. Her skin was marred with scratch and bite marks, and her clothing was torn. Her frenzied eyes met Shadow. "What the fu?k?n? hell was that." Then suddenly, a pair of translucent hands burst through and gripped onto Andres. Trying to drag her back in.


    Shadow pulled out his knives and kept slicing at them until they let go. Both were breathing heavily. "That''s why I didn''t want to go there." He, too, slumped by Andres. "Taking a human was even more interesting than I thought it''d be."


    "Interesting isn''t a word I would use." Andres glared at Shadow. "Terrifying is more accurate.


    "True." Shadow had a thoughtful look. "The ghosts are more aggressive than usual, and there were a lot of them. I was expecting that, but there''s something off."


    "What."


    "Cranberries and Viniter. Torture." Shadow replied with distaste. He relishes in the chase but playing with his prey afterward¡­.Especially how clinically it felt. Yeah, it wasn''t his style.


    Andres slowly got up on her feet. "horrifying, but not relevant. Our objective is still the same."


    "It is relevant when one of our targets is starting to smell the same way. And the other¡­." He closed his eyes. Blackberries and peaches. "Despair?"


    "Okay, we have no time to waste." Andres commented but stopped. "Do you know which direction."


    Shadow pointed, and Andres walked ahead. "Oh, and Andres?"


    "Yes?" Andres asked.


    "Here." Then Shadow threw something at Adres.


    Andres caught it swiftly, but the way she held it was like she was expecting it to blow up in her hands. Then, when nothing happened, Andres reluctantly opened her hand, and there was a small bottle of cream. Andres looked up, confusion soon on her face.


    "Ointment. Courtesy of Terran. They''re for your cuts," Shadow stated. "We can''t have them getting infected? Now that will be bad, wouldn''t it." Shadow strolled pasted her, a smile forming on his lips.


    ***


    A panicked Lilia ducked just as the Protector crashed down with talons out. She scrambled to get undercover. But the bird seemed so razor-focused on taking her out.


    ''And my ankle isn''t helping me any.'' Lilia hissed.


    Suddenly beak came out of nowhere, trying to swallow her whole. Her leg gave way, and she fell to one knee. Lilia''s eyes widened, realizing that she had no time to dodge. So all Lilia could do was count on her enhance strength to save her. As soon as the Turkey Vulture came close enough, Lilia slung out and luckily or unluckily connected. As pain sliced through her arm, the Protector pulled back, looking more startled than anything else.


    Shaking her hand, hissing. "Well, that''s not smart." But she only had a second to complete as the floor gave way once again.


    Lilia landed on her backside but was otherwise unharmed. She tensed, looking up, but the turkey vulture merely thrashed around. It was still searching for her, but else was going to fall on top of her. Not yet, at least.


    Lilia sighed in relief. It looked like she''d have a moment to catch her breath.


    Checking her injuries. Her hand looked like it was cut up, but at least she hadn''t lost her finger. And Lilia could still feel them. "I take that as a win," Lilia mumbled. As for her ankle, nothing feels broken, and her boot seemed to stabilize it quite a bit, but¡­ "I need something more if I don''t want to be bird food."


    While taking care of her injuries, Lilia couldn''t help but think something was odd. Of course, it was well known that Protector drives away or kills anyone found in their territory. But with Lilia''s ears, she could hear a different story. "What got you so pissed off?"


    The obvious answer was the collapsing building that knocked her off her feet. "It''s a little annoying but can''t be helped." All she could do was think of a way to survive, and the way that was happening was to run away as fast as she could.


    With a couple of sticks and bandages, she was done. Testing her leg, Lilia nodded, stratified."Doesn''t look pretty, but it will do."


    A yipping sound interrupted her musings. As Lilia looked up to find a grey fox staring at her."Hello, have we met¡­." But then she could feel hot air above. Looking up to see the Protector looking right back. "Crap." Lilia cursed.

 Chapter 69 - 33

    "No wonder you looked so familiar," Druid stated. Of course, back then, Emma was only a couple of years older than she was. But back then, in Trentville, it was hard to trust even the person to share a bunk with because it was common to stab someone in the back just for a few scraps. That was the kind of environment Druid grew up in.


    However, the results were still the same. They all were just products to be sold off and were treated as such. If they survived, that was. Even now, Druid couldn''t stand being touched. She could still feel hands as they inspected her like a prized horse, and because of that, being touched still made her skin crawl.


    Druid was lucky if one would call it that. She was beautiful even as a child. Because of that So she was treated better than the rest. Which meant the subject of jealous stares and sneaky bullying. So Druid learned early on that the only person she could depend on


    But Emma was different. She was sweet and kind. She took it upon herself to take care of the younger children. Druid had liked her. Although Emma doesn''t last long, either their soul was crushed, or they were dead. Rumours had it that she had an older sister making sure that Emma was well taken care of.


    ''So Brit was Emma''s older sister, huh.''


    "I don''t care." Brit sneered. "Just tell me or I''ll¡­." Suddenly she stiffened up as an ice blade was placed against her neck.


    "Drop it!" An all too familiar voice growled. Brit hesitated. "Drop it, or I''ll take it from you." The air got cold enough to see one''s breath. "We wouldn''t want that would we." The threat was clear, and Brit instantly dropped her gun, and something invisible, most likely Bryson''s foot, kicked it away.


    "Stop, Bryson. I have everything well in hand." Druid recommended.


    Bryson''s form shimmered into existence but kept his ice sword where it was. "Please, this woman tried to kill you, and you want me to sit back and do nothing. Hah!"


    Brit tried to but stilled as a tringle of blood ran down her throat. She swallowed. "How did you get out?"


    Bryson smirked. "Easy, you showed me how. Remember?" Holding his hand and a ball of water formed in his hand. "I don''t need to be a Lumeye to get out that." Closing his fist abruptly making Brit


    Brit just turned her head. "Hmph, just kill me already."


    "Glady," Bryson stated.


    "Bryson, don''t," Druid responded instantly.


    "Ice boy, hold it for a sec," Statson stated; he was leaning against the wall wheezing.


    "Statson, are you okay?" Druid asked concern.


    While still leaning against the wall, Statson waved his hand limply. "Yeah, yeah. Everything is fine. Things got a little too dicy." He heaved. "I just going to sit down for a bit." As he slid down the way.


    "Wuss."


    Statson held up his middle finger. "If you had some roots up in places where the sun don''t shine. Then we''ll talk."


    Druid was now annoyed. "Guys." Raising her voice. They both closed their mouth, keeping silent. Druid turned back to Brit. "Now, what to do with you?"


    "If I wasn''t captured, I''ll¡­."


    "Then you''ll still be in the same position," Druid whispered, and Whippy came from behind Bryson and Brit. It wrapped around her arm and hissed. Druid petted it and cooed at it before addressing Brit. "I was never going to let you kill me."


    Then realization dawned on Druid. "Or is that what you want. For me to kill you. to prove that you''re right, perhaps?" As Brit looked away. Druid sighed. "Listen, I''m not your personal¡­Never mind." Shaking her head. "Listen. I''m not going to kill you." Druid looked up at Bryson. "Let her go."


    "But¡­"


    "Please, Bryson." Druid used her puppy dog eyes.


    "Fine." Bryson reluctantly agreed, and his ice sword disappeared as Brit fell on her knees, holding her bleeding neck. Glaring up at Druid.


    "You know." Druid kneeled down. "I know you don''t believe me, but I wasn''t the one who started that fire."


    Brit just laughed. "Don''t give me that crap. I saw you. You were right there where the fire started. And you''re a Fire Lumeye, it had to be you."


    "I was too young. I didn''t know what I was back then." Druid denied. She hadn''t manifested yet, so she couldn''t use her fire abilities. However, she couldn''t deny that being Fire Lumeye saved her life that night. If it had been anything other than fire, Druid would have been dead like everyone else. Like Emma.


    Her foggy mind went back to the burning town. ''Wasn''t there someone¡­? No can''t think about that.''


    "You could have started it normally." Brit charged in.


    Druid nodded her head in agreement. "I could have. Sure. Even dreamed of it. Absolutely. But I wasn''t the only one. That place was hell on earth. But I didn''t." As expected, Brit looked skeptical. And Druid sighed. ''Might as tell the truth even if she won''t believe me anyway.'' "You know as well as I that I wasn''t the only one there."


    Brit''s eyes widened in disbelief. "You''re not telling me Emma was the one¡­." She shook her head. "No, your lying."


    "I wish I was. Besides, I don''t care if you believe me or not. The results will still be the same. But Emma¡­" Druid closed her eyes. Maybe it would have been better if she had taken all the blame. But, no, Emma wouldn''t like to see her sister like this so full of hate. "She would want you to know."


    "Who gives you the right to speak for Emma." Brit fired back.


    "Did you think it was a coincidence that the whole town went up in flames just when Emma found out that you were going to be sold?" Druid rushed in.


    "I¡­"


    Druid continued speaking. "She knew your time was limited. Maybe realizing everyone''s time was limited, and it broke her." Of course, Druid was just speculating but seeing how kind Emma was, it made sense. "Believe me, people broke for less."


    Brit looked conflicted. "I don''t know."


    Druid got up again and turned his back. "You don''t have to like me. But I''m going to give you something that you probably don''t even want. I''m going allow you to walk away, and hopefully, we''ll never see each other again." When Brit didn''t move, Druid raised her voice. "Go now! Or Bryson would be more than happy to fulfil your wish."


    Brit''s hands moved to her neck and swiftly got up to her feet, but before she could leave, Statson spoke up. "Wait." The young woman stopped. "Did Marty-girl know about this?"


    "No, she would never¡­."


    Statson stared at Brit for a moment. "I thought not. Okay, you can leave."


    As Brit disappeared around the corner. Druid just stared off into the distance. Then, finally, Statson came up to her. "Ha, Fire Princess, are you going to be okay?"


    "Yes, just thinking¡­."


    "About¡­?"


    "How I could have stopped it that night, my foresight warned me." Druid paused; a feeling of guilt overwhelmed her. "At the time, I didn''t know it was real or not. However, I wished it was true. I just wanted everything to burn to the ground. But, unfortunately, when I found out who was responsible, it was already too late." Druid looked up at Statson. "I wasn''t the one who started the fire, but..." She choked up.


    "Ha Lumeye or not, you were a kid. In a situation where ?du?ts would have wet their pants." Statson consoled. "So I''ll tell you what an old war old buddy told me. Sometimes just surviving is good enough." When Druid didn''t respond. "You hear me?"


    Druid jumped, startled. "Yes, yes, I hear you."


    Statson nodded, satisfied. "Good, now repeat it until it''s ingrained into your entire being."


    Bryson came over, looking concerned. "Druid, I¡­"


    Druid smiled at Bryson as she interrupted. "Just being here is enough."


    She was lost in his ice-blue eyes¡­until Statson voice intruded into their little world. "Ha, guys. How are we getting out of here without a guide?"


    "Oh," Druid said.


    "Maybe I could help." A voice came out of nowhere.


    Everyone turned around to find a man stepping out from hiding. Statson spoke up with bewilderment. "Tat-man, why are you here?"


    Jared Crane kept his hands held high, "But you''ll need to do me a favour first."


    Compound: Headmistress''s Office


    Headmistress Maria Weatherly was drumming her fingers on her desk when a teacher stormed into her office. Maria got up, angry. "Who are you to¡­."


    "I''m sorry, Headmistress, it''s an emergency." The teacher stated quickly. "The Nomads wants safe entry into the Compound."


    Maria seethed but discided to let it slide. "The Nomads? Why come here?"


    "They said that there was something wrong in the Wasteland¡­ they said that they have our people with them. People from the Trail."


    One second turned into two before Maria simply said, "What?"


    Ruined City


    Lilia moved like a bat out of hell. With her fingertips glowing, she sliced through a weak point in the nest. Jus as the Protector tried to stab her with its beak, once again. "Damn." Lilia cursed. Coughing up a mouthful of, she didn''t even want to think about it. Lilia needed to get out. The sooner, the better. Because if the Vulture didn''t get her, being buried alive certainly would.


    What to do, what to do. Lilia''s eyes moved from one thing to the next. Then, finally, her gaze landing on her fingers, she could cut herself out, but she had enough experience to know that the nest was way too fragile. Plus, she had no sense of direction down there. But¡­glancing back to find the Protector still trying to find her and tearing up the nest doing so.


    "Smart little¡­" Lilia mumbled. She had moved her legs quickly, as they almost got snagged. "Okay, not so little." But it does give her an idea. A very dumb idea. If the Vulture wanted to fish her out, why not let it.


    So she waited, waited until swooped down again. Then with desperate pushed, Lilia jumped on its beak, and before it realized she was there, she climbed up its head. Slung on the Protectors and finally landed on the bird''s feathered back. All that while praying that the humongous Vulture wouldn''t take off and fly. Using her claws to control her slide.


    As soon as Lilia landed on the hopefully solid ground. She had a glimpse that her claws didn''t even raffle the Predator''s feathers. Before the bird went after her once again.


    This can''t last forever. I needed to get out, but Protector blocked her path at every turn. She kept weaving and ducking like from getting crushed. And the shockwaves were almost unbearable. But at least she could move.


    ''Spoke too soon.''


    Suddenly she got slapped away with one wing, and she landed in a cavity of a broken building. A second or two passed before Lilia ?r??n?d out as she got on her hands and knees. When there was that gray fox right in her face.


    Startled, Lilia scrambled back. "What." Lilia didn''t even hear it; she looked, no her coming. Usually, animals in any shape and form was an open book to Lilia. Even more so than people. But this little fox was different. Reaching out with her hand. "You almost feel like¡­."


    But before Lilia''s hand touched her fur, everything stilled, and then Lilia was shoved into a dream-like state. The fox just sat there staring. "Child, you''re doing it all wrong." The voice was female, but it didn''t seem to be the fox''s voice. Instead, the voice echoed like it was coming from somewhere far away.


    Lilia couldn''t think. "What?"


    "The Protector child, you can''t fight against a Protector."


    Lilia rolled her shoulders and trying to relax. Okay, this was weird, but there was no fixing that. So she decided to respond as if it was any other situation. "I know that. All I want to do is to get away."


    "No, at this point, getting away is impossible." The fox shook her head. "What you have is already enough."


    Lilia was confused. "Enough? What do I have?"


    "Oh, child. To not know that much¡­the Protectors are the creations of the Wastelands. And what is the Wastelands'' number one rule."


    "The Wasteland''s sings," Lilia whispered. "So you''re saying¡­."


    "Exactly the way out is to sing." The fox looked satisfied. "Sing like you''re life depended on it.. Believe me, child, because it does."

 Chapter 70 - 34

    "Are we there yet?" Daniel wh?n?d, but his eyes were moving from one place to the next. One zombie came too close and tensed up, holding the crossbow tight to his ?h?st, Then relaxed as it stumbled by. He had chosen to keep the crossbow instead of using a gun was simple. Moreover, it was a weapon he used the most. "They''re not as much of hem as before, but I don''t like being out here. It''s too open."


    "Thing is we have to go around the collapsed building first, before even thinking about reaching the base," Katy stated. She was fiddling with the radio, playing with the bu??ons. She was trying to contact the Base where everyone else from their group was, but no luck so far. "But I agree that we need to find cover for the night."


    "Thank God, I was about to sleep on my feet," Daniel ?r??n?d. "And I don''t want to cross that bridge."


    Before them was a bridge, and like everything around the Ruined City, broken. They were all too aware that they weren''t alone out there. The crossing would make them way too vulnerable to an ambush.


    Katy nodded. "Agreed, it''s way to open. Might be best to see if there''s another way around." She turned her head to the side. "Heather, what do you think." When no one answered, she turned entirely around. "Heather, did you hear¡­what are you doing."


    Heather was floating in mid-air with her rifle floating beside her. She shrugged. "What? I hate walking."


    Katy just sighed. "Okay, I don''t feel like dealing with all that."


    "And yes, if it was me, it''ll be a perfect place to set up an ambush," Heather stated matter of factly. Both Katy and Daniel stared at Heather silently. Heather, in response, titled her head. "What?"


    They both looked at each other before Daniel stated, quickly. "Nothing." Pausing. "Um, just wondering if you can do that." He waved his hand at Heather. "Then why don''t you fly to the Base and get some help.


    Heather tilted her head to the other side. "And leave you here?"


    "Then¡­"


    "I''m not carrying two people with my telekinesis." Heather interrupted Daniel, lifting her rifle a little above her head, and ???ked it. "Sure way of being a huge target."


    Daniel''s eyes didn''t leave the rifle, and he swallowed. "Fair point."


    Katy rolled her eyes. "Come on, guys, stop that. We need to clear out a building before¡­."


    Suddenly the radio started to static. "Sector¡­cleared. Going to sector¡­."


    Katy stared at the radio. "Wait! That''s not¡­."


    "Vibrations," Heather stated, her eyes widened in realization. "The ground it''s vibrating."


    Before everyone could react, Heather pushed them into a nearby building.


    "Get down," Heather whispered.


    Both instantly went to their knees just as trucks passed by and stopped at the bridge. Soldiers like the ones from before got out with rifles. They spread out like they were searching for something. And one looked all too familiar. Conner Tanners.


    When they finally got to the safe distance, Daniel whispered. "That''s Conner, right? Why is he so chummy with those guys?"


    "Oh," Heather said with a flat tone. "I saw Conner gunning down Tessa earlier. So it''s not surprising to see him with them."


    Katy gave Heather a long stare. "Why am I just hearing this now?"


    Heather just stared back.


    "Nevermind." Katy sighed. "They seemed to be searching for something. Tessa, right?"


    "If they found Conner, then that makes sense," Heather confirmed.


    "Can you do anything with your Lumeye skills?" Daniel asked.


    ''If it was the other me, maybe, but with only my sniper skills and a little bit of telekinesis.'' Heath shook her head. "Just too many of them."


    Daniel looks scared. "How are we getting out of this?"


    "I don''t know," Katy replied; she started as a shot rang out and a Zombie screeched. "But we need to contact Base. Now."


    ***


    "We got to get out of here," Tyson stated, glancing at Tessa, who was still sleeping soundly. "Tessa''s seemed well enough to travel, and I haven''t been a zombie in ages. So why are we sitting around?''


    Captain Terrence just sat here tapping his fingers, not saying a thing. And Terran kept on cooking in the background. He was making something light, veggie and cabbage soup with biscuits stuffed with sandwich fixings.


    "I know that we''re supposed to wait for everyone, but Tessa needs a real doctor." Tyson turned to Terran. "No offence Terren."


    "None, taken," Terran replied as he kept on stirring.


    "Then¡­"


    The Captain stopped drumming his fingers. It was abrupt enough that Tyson jumped. "How long have you known Mr. Tanners?"


    "Sir, What does that have to do¡­."


    "Answer the question," Captain Terrance commanded.


    Tyson was silent for a moment before relented. "He transferred in middle school. A couple of years ago."


    "A couple of years, huh," the Captain mused thoughtfully.


    "They have a similar fighting style." Terran piped up as he placed the food on the table, giving the Captain a meaningful look. "Like Shadow."


    "Really." The Captain slowly said, eyeing Tyson. "Have you and Mr. Tanners trained together?"


    "No! I don''t know about Conner." Tyson glanced at Tessa. "But Mr. Castie, um, Tessa''s father hired someone to train me."


    "The Shadowhawks," Captain Terrance confirmed.


    "Yes, Sir," Tyson stated, then realization filled his eyes. "You''re not saying that I''ll betray the Castie family. On the contrary, my family has been loyal¡­.


    The Captain waved dismissal. "No, the Shadowhawks are mercenaries. For the right price, they''ll do anything for their clients. Even planting someone at a school for years." The older man looked concerned. "And that''s what I''m afraid of."


    "What are you talking about," Tyson asked, but when Captain Terrance gave the boy a stern look. "Um, Sir."


    "But what convinced me was this." The older man placed down a handheld Radio from the Coms room. "Setting up a stable Comms network takes time, years, in an area this vast." He paused. "And that someone has a lot of money." The Captain grabbed a plate and took a bite. "Funny thing is, I''ve been here a couple of months earlier. No sign of people, or the zombies, hell not even that Protector. And sure as hell would have noticed something that big. So they must have been laying low for quite a while. Until now, that is."


    "Deakin," A weak voice coughed out. "Father has a rivalry with him."


    "Tessa!" The boys cried out at the same time and rushed over.


    "Tessa! Are you okay?" Implored Tyson.


    "Are you feeling discomfort or pain anymore?" Terran inquired as he checked her eyes. He was relieved Tessa waking up was a good sign.


    "Stand back." Captain Terrance ordered. "Now!" As he addressed Tessa. "Deakin Pharmacal, correct? Well, that explains the money part."


    "Yes, it''s my fault if I just stayed on the Compound, like I was supposed to." Tessa looked defeated. "I don''t even know why I pushed to come on this Trial. I should have known better."


    Terran paused, something in her voice. It didn''t sound right. And the look in her eyes, something was not right.


    But before he could say anything, Spike, with Sil on his back, came shuffling in. Both bellies were growling. "Here, guys got food ready for you." Terran smiled and gave them both food to eat. They seemed very satisfied with Terran''s offerings.


    "What about that hawk." Tyson inquired.


    "Falcon." Everyone said automatically.


    "Nevermind, I mean, he can fly, right? So why don''t we use him to get help?" Tyson inquired.


    "Can''t," Terran stated, he reached out to Sil, but the falcon shied away. "Please, Sil, can you show them." He opened his wings reluctantly, showing that his feathers were broken and matted with dried blood. "See, Sil''s flight feathers are damaged. If he could fly, he would have done so a long time ago."


    "To get help?"


    "No, to Lilia," Terran denied. Unconsciously he drummed a little with a couple of spoons, and Tessa was humming.


    "Besides, it won''t work," Captain Terrance interrupted as he reached for the handheld. "Even if the river isn''t flooded. We''re just as trapped."


    "What do you mean? Um, Sir."


    "Ever heard of a lobster trap?" When he got were confused faces, he continued. "It is an energy shield that traps anyone that steps inside. The military developed it to trap Protectors." His eyes went dark. "Turns out that it trapped everything but the Protector."


    "No way that''s¡­."


    "Impossible, Mr. Francis." The Captain interrupted Tyson. "I wish it was true. As we were running from the Protector, I felt a resistance. At the time, I brushed it off like the wind, but¡­." He sighed. "But when I Saw webbing in the sky¡­."


    Terran perked up, still drumming lightly. "You mean that shimmering thing. I thought it was a trick of the light."


    "I wish it was." Captain Terrence replied. "I don''t like our odds."


    "Sorry," Tessa''s quiet voice broke through. "because of me¡­."


    "Who would set all this up just to captor a teenage girl? No one. There must be a complicated as fu?k plan in the works, and I don''t care to find out what it is." The Captain glared at Terran and Tessa. "And stop with the racket already."


    Terran flushed as he stopped drumming. "I''m sorry, sir, I don''t know what going on. The Wasteland seemed so¡­."


    "Charged," Tessa finished. "I couldn''t help but sing along."


    "Exactly." Sil screeched and flapped his wings, and Terran had to catch him before he fell to the ground. The only one that would make him this freaked out¡­. "Lilia, I think she''s trying something."


    Tessa narrowed her eyes with the mention of Lilia''s name.


    Captain Terrance sat back. "That''s all we need, more complications."


    Then his handheld began to beep, continuously, "Just a moment," The Captain replied with more beeping before switching the channel. "Captian speaking."


    "This is Marrows. Sir, thank god we finally got through." Katy''s voice came through the speakers.


    "Is everyone safe?" The Captian''s voice was all business, but Terran could still hear how relieved he was. Terran, too, sighed in relief. Terran knew there was nothing to be worried about, but still¡­


    "Yes, Sir, but we have a problem." Katy''s voice was laced with fear. "There is a group of armed guards with trucks coming your way. And they have Conner. It looks like they''re searching for something. Most likely Tessa." There was a pause. "Another truck is coming. What''s that?" Then silence.


    "Marrows." When there was no reply. "Marrows?"


    "Captian, zombies, they''re pulling Zombies. And there''s a lot of them." Katy paused. "Sir, what are we going to do?"


    ***


    Lilia found herself once again standing in front of the Protector once again. She couldn''t help but curse at that fox and that woman. After that revolution that Lilia had to sing to get out of the mess she was in, they pretty much kicked her out. No ifs and''s and buts about it.


    "This must be a joke, right?" Lilia mumbled. Her hands were trembling. She was exhausted, her body was spent, and it took all her energy just to stand there as the Vulture crept even closer. Taking its time. "Playing with me until it strikes."


    But that wasn''t why her hands were trembling.


    Lilia wished she had her flute. At least with that, she could have more control, but with her voice alone¡­Lilia shuttered.


    All she could see was a room full of people staring at her with their blank expressions, waiting for her commands, feeling that horrifying excitement. "I don''t want to lose control. Not again."


    But Lilia knew that there was some truth to that fox woman claim. Every movement that the Protector made was like a symphony of pure sound. It felt like a roaring waterfall. So overpowering, yet every note was so clear, so precise. It was beautiful.


    She lowered her headphones and covered he eyes with her headband. Lilia fears and doubts, none of that matters. She needed to live because my life isn''t her own: Bryson, Druid, Shadow and the twins. "My life belongs to them. And Stella too." Lilia stared up at the bird. "You can''t kill me.


    Lilia had no choice but to sing.

 Chapter 71 - 35

    So Lilia sang with all her might. Right away, she felt a tidal wave crashing down on her. Her body wrenched from one direction to the next.


    ''No, don''t fight it, Just change it slightly. Make it my own.''


    Her singing changed, boarding along with the current, but Lilia had another problem. Her exhausted body couldn''t handle the strain. Feeling her skin ripping as light poured out, spreading, devouring her.


    ''No, this isn''t what I want.; But Lilia couldn''t stop singing. If she stopped now, she''d be dead either way.


    Then she heard drumming. Terran. Cello. Tessa. Both were in a building of some kind, together, that''s good. A violin. Kay. Burned bodies surrounded him. July was praying nearby. Dancing, Druid. She was in a dark tunnel somewhere close. Why so close? The image was swept away as a base strummed into play. So many instruments came in one after the other. And Lilia took them all in and shaped the song, then weaving in with the Protectors raging water-fall. Instead of crashing onto the rocks below, it transformed into a river than a spring. Afterward, all that remained were mere drops.


    Lilia felt so exhilarated. Never had she experienced anything like that before. She felt so connected, so, so¡­. ''But, no. I can''t think about that now. As Lilia took off her blindfold, I needed to think about the looming obstacle before me.''


    Lilia opened her eyes to find the enormous Bird way too close for comfort. ''Did something go wrong? I wasn''t expecting to kill it. Besides, I could hear its heartbeat. But at least something should have happened, anything. Did that fox woman lie to me?''


    Lilia almost missed how still the Protector was with all those thoughts racing through my head. Not until it began to sway. Lilia could only watch as the colossal creature tinted ever closer to her with her eyes widened. "Crap, my life." Then Vulture tumbled right on top of her.


    ***


    "We don''t need your help," Bryson''s answer was immediate, crossing his arms. "We can get out on our own."


    "Good luck with that. Without a guide, you could get lost for days." Jared Cranes snorted. "By the way. Why did you let that woman live? Won''t she blab your secret to anyone who would listen?"


    The way that Jared was looking at Druid and Bryson made Druid all too aware that he knew that they were Lumeye. Not surprising.


    Bryson''s eyes frosted over as he stepped forward. "Listen here¡­"


    Druid stepped between them, with her hand on Bryson''s ?h?st. Staring up at Jared. "Whether she does or not, it''s my issue, not yours." The Headmistress may have more say about letting Brit go, but she isn''t here, so I''m going to do what I want. But, Druid thought, wincing, ''I have to leave the Headmistress to Bryson. Sorry Bryson, but I won''t go back on my promise no matter what.'' "Besides, what if she does?" Druid smiled widely. "More fun for me, then."


    Statson slapped his forehead with a groan.


    Bryson spoke up. "I highly doubt that a girl from the lower part of Towa would be as much of a threat than say¡­." He slowly looked Jared up and down. "A decorated Police Detective, perhaps?"


    Statson got up. "No use arguing," Statson walked by Jared. "Tat-man, if you''re done stalling, let''s get moving."


    "Statson¡­" Bryson protested.


    "We have no guide," Statson interrupted. "And he''s offering,"


    "But he didn''t even tell us what he wanted from us in return," Bryson stated, with his eyes narrowed.


    Statson eyed Jared. "I got the feeling he''ll tell us sooner or later."


    Jared held his hands out in surrender. I''ll tell you up, to a certain point. But if we stay here, yeah, it won''t be good for any of us."


    Bryson came up to Statson and whispered. "I don''t like this."


    "Neither do I, but we have no choice."


    "I could find out whats he hiding," Bryson wriggling his gloved fingers.


    "No, let''s wait and see." Statson denied. "Besides Tat-man''s trained soldier, I don''t think you''ll get the drop on him again. Especially when he knows what you are."


    "I reluctantly agree, he''s acting casual, but he''s never let us out of his sight once," Bryson confirmed, then pondered. "Maybe¡­"


    Statson whipped his head around with surprise. "Ice boy, you caught that? I''m kind of impressed. And what the hell happened to trip over your big head all the time? Are you the real Ice Boy?"


    Bryson''s eyes narrowed, but before Bryson could lash out his outrage. Jared spoke up. "Are we going to wait all day or stay here and die of lack of oxygen?"


    "Okay, okay, hold your horses," Statson growled out. "Coming on, no use molly-gallying." As he walked toward Jared.


    Bryson was about to follow but realized that Druid was still standing, all too quiet. "Druid, are you okay."


    Druid was looking off into space; then, she swayed back and forth. "Can''t you hear that? The Wasteland''s song, it''s so beautiful? I so want to dance right now." When she showed the confusion on Bryson''s face, she smiled, grabbed his hand and pulled him along, skipping. "It''s nothing important. Come on, Statson waiting."


    Druid''s smile turned into a frown. The music was beautiful, but she felt like she was standing against something way tougher than herself. And it had Lilia''s touch all through it. "Lilia, what are you doing?" Druid whispered. She knew that her group wasn''t the only ones in danger. With Lilia in that state, then the twins were undoubtedly were as well. And Druid didn''t like that, not one bit.


    As the group walked even further into the dark, dank tunnels. A pair of boots jumped down from the shadows and walked after them.


    ***


    "Watch out," Jared quickly grabbed Statson, just as his lead foot stepped on air, and promptly pulled Statson back.


    "Geeze, that was too close." Statson wheezed and gave Jared a grudging look. "Thanks."


    "No problem," Jared answered gruffly. "There''s a path on the side, so watch your step."


    "Yes, watch your step, old man," Bryson chuckled as he strolled past.


    "Bryson, "Druid scolded before stepping onto that narrowed. Beyond that was what looked like an old train tunnel, and she took a deep breath. "More air, yes."


    "There''s a working ventilation system installed, so no worries about air," Jared replied.


    "Why," Druid inquired with a tilt of her head.


    Suddenly a truck, then another, came rolling by, and instinctively they all flattened up against the wall.


    "Because of that."


    "Good to know," Statson breathed.


    "Stay close to the wall, and you won''t be seen." As they started to move again. Jared came up to Statson. "So, how''s it like to be a glorified babysitter."


    "Better than having a knife in my back," Statson growled.


    "Ha, ha, just saying," Jared laughed it off.


    There was silence for a time when Statson broke it. "So why, why did you do it?"


    "Do what exactly?" He played along.


    "Don''t play with me like that." Statson shook his head. "You''re the last person I ever think that would have¡­."


    "Don''t even start." Jared glared. "You won''t like the answer."


    Druid was very fed up with the situation. "Bryson, tell them."


    Bryson looked amused at the whole situation. "Tell them what?"


    Druid just stared. "We won''t get anywhere like this."


    "Fine," Bryson sighed and mumbled. "Take my fun away." He paused. "Colten Jared Crane, age 4, missing. Birth mother Vanessa Crane, age 47, deceased¡­."


    Before Bryson could finish, Jared rounded on him, his face red. "You fu?k?n? Lumeye, I''ll kill you."


    Statson was between before Jared even got close. "Stand down." Jared kept pushing. "Stand down, or I''ll throw you off. Clear!"


    "Clear." Jared relented.


    "Good." Statson, let''s go. "Ice boy, tell me now."


    "That vision I got from Det. Crane about that boy, remember? Of course, it could have been nothing, but I don''t like things unanswered. So I looked into it. The Detective didn''t have any siblings, but he did have a cousin, Vanessa, and she had a son." Bryson shrugged. "It still just speculation, but that reaction said it all."


    Druid stared up at Jared. "Colten, how long did they have him?"


    After a moment of silence, Jared finally broke down. "I don''t know, Vanessa Crane disappeared a long time ago, but when I found out she was dead I¡­." Suddenly a shot rang out, and blood spread on his ?h?st.


    "Tat-man," Statson shouted, keeping the man from falling over the edge. "Damn''t"


    Druid spotted someone with gray hair disappearing in a puff of smoke. Someone he most definitely recognized.


    Bryson whispered. "Talon." And that was when all hell broke loose.


    Tunnel Base


    Shadow and Andres were sneakily weaving through one area to the next, trying to stick to the shadows as much as possible. Still, the further they go in, the creepier when metal and steel military base turned into a dungeon. There was a lot of m??ning coming from every door.


    Andres looked at Shadow. "Do I need to ask?"


    "All dead, very! Except for¡­" Shadow walked down the aisle, dismissing the m??ning and groaning like he was strolling through the compound. Until he stopped and turned to the left. Andres followed him and looked inside. There was a boy, no more than four years old, hiding underneath a cot, with his hands tightly clamped around his ears and his eyes shut so tight that tears were running down from the corners. "What are we going to do with him?"


    "We need to stick to the mission?" Andres swallowed; taste like sour grapes, regret. "And taking him along would be nothing but a burden."


    "I totally agree, I feared you''ll have some maternal instincts, but thankfully that isn''t the case." Shadow complimented, pleased. Even though Andres had some misgivings, Shadow knew that Andres was like him in many ways. "But the question still stands. Kill him."


    Andres looked like she was warring with herself, but¡­ "Yes." Andres agreed, nodded to the b?r?ly lucid boy; he didn''t even respond to the sound of their voices. "We can''t just leave him here. The way he is now, it''s probably the most humane thing to do."


    "I concur. Phantom." He called. His Phantoms materialized. But something was nagging at him, an annoying reminder. "Wait, what would Lee think? I don''t think she''ll approve."


    Andres, too stilled. "Crap¡­despite how Headmistress Weatherly appears, I don''t think she''ll approve either." Stared at each other and sighed. "I guess we''ll have to save the kid."


    "Damn. How na?ve."


    "Very." But a smile played across her lips.


    Then all the doors suddenly unlocked, including the boy. And the m??ning sounds became frenzied.


    "Phantom grab the kid," Shadow ordered, and he turned to Andres, "Take him and go! My Phantoms will take you to Stella and Rachel."


    "And you?"


    "I''ll stay behind. "Shadow expanded his shadows, slamming the Zombies against the wall. "Go now."


    As Andres took off running, the Phantoms carrying the child were close behind. Shadow stood still in the middle of the chaos, but his mind wasn''t on the Phantoms, but the white-haired youth, standing right on the edge of the chaos, his eyes glowing. "So you decided to show up." Shadow grinned. "Finally."


    ***


    Ruined City


    One would only hear the heavy breathing of a sleeping Turkey Vulture at the nest. Then, suddenly on the edge of the nest, a filthy Lilia finally pushed threw, and stumbled and fell onto hard pavement. "Victory." Her voice was hoarse.


    Then she heard clapping. "Very entertaining," A voice interrupted, and Lilia stilled. "Too bad it had to end.." A boot came arrowing toward her face.

 Chapter 72 - 36

    Tunnel Base


    "Are the drones up and running?" Deakin eyed the guard like he was nothing but an insect.


    The guard bowed. "They''re ready to fly, Sir."


    "And the Ridden?"


    "The Zomb¡­ um, the Ridden are being dragged as we speak." The guard confirmed.


    "Good, make sure they get a clear view when those¡­ creatures¡­ go in for the kill," Deakin replied, thoughtfully. "If those failures, only real value are unstoppable killing machines, so let''s sell them to anyone willing to pay."


    "Yes, sir," The guard''s eyes looked conflicted. "But we haven''t found Miss. Castie just¡­"


    "And how exactly is that my problem?" Deakin interrupted abruptly.


    "No, um."


    "Do I have to¡­listen¡­The shields are up, aren''t they?" Deakin growled, grabbed the guard and pushed him to the door. "Then they show up eventually, understand?" The guard nodded. "Good, now get the hell out of here." And pushed him out the door.


    Deakin turned around, making sure that the door was shut behind him. "Morans all of them. Like I need such an insignificant¡­."


    The door opened once again. "Didn''t I tell you not to¡­." He rounded on the person who had the gall to interrupt him, then stopped. "Why are you doing here?"


    "Reporting in, like promised." A man with strawberry hair and bronze skin bowed elegantly. Then looking deliberately, "But sir, can you afford to stand around ideally? Now Where is Stella Spencer?"


    "Vance." Deakin gritted her teeth. "Like I said, you will get her as soon as you get rid of those Lumeye."


    "With all due respect," Vance stated with a scoff. "Those Lumeye wannabes are not worth my time. I''ve heard that Stella has barricaded herself within one of your operator''s rooms with your brother and that uncooperative scientist. They''re making a real mess out of your systems. Heard that half the base is shut down. So can you afford to play around with your failed experiment? Although I hear that"


    Deakin clenched his fist. That arrogant little¡­ "Then why don''t you help?"


    Vance sigh. "I would, but I''m afraid that I''ll cook them alive."


    Deakin cursed. He didn''t care about that girl or his useless brother, but Dr. Herendex. She was the only one capable of helping with his experiment. He still believes that the Ripples was the only way for humanity to advance into the next evolutionary stage. And his Artificial Ripples were the way to do it. He doesn''t care how many sacrifices would be made, as long as it worked on one person, just one person¡­.


    "And the other Lumeye."


    "All are otherwise indisposed. Taking care of those children, you seemed so concerned about. I''m sorry for the inconvenience," Vance dismissed.


    Deakin sighed. "If we can''t get that door, all we could is to wait them out. They can''t stay in there forever."


    Vance game Deakin a look. "Can you afford to do that?"


    It pains him to admit that Vance was right. Half of the systems were shut down for the short-term; nothing significant l was affected, but for the long-term? Yes, he needed them out, but unfortunately, that room happened to be built like a bomb shelter.


    "Yes, It''s quite inconvenient, "The man''s eyes brightened as he stepped closer. "Since Stella was part of our deal."


    Deakin sneered and reached for his necktie, no the tiny stone resting at its center. "Careful, Vance, don''t come any closer. I hold your leash, remember."


    Vance just gave him a pitying look before stepping back. "I apologized for the disrespect¡­. But fair warning. You and my Lord have a long-standing relationship, so I hope you don''t do anything to jeopardize that." He paused. "Hopefully, your failed experiment will turn into a benefit," He chuckled. "But, of course, you need us to control them to impress your buyers."


    Deakin glared at the Lumey''s retreating back and wished he never got in bed with those Lumeye bastards in the first place. Because even if he took over the police, taking out his greatest rival, then the Cities Council itself. All his plans would come to nothing if the Lumeye decided to make their move. Who can stop an army of superpowered freaks?


    Even those collars around their neck weren''t enough to stop them. Because they''re just too many of them.


    "Just one, I just need one," He whispered. "Too close. I can''t stop now."


    Tunnels


    "Talon?" Bryson asked.


    "Hell!" Statson cursed as he tried to grab hold of the falling Jared, but they both tumbled down over the edge.


    "Statson." Druid cried out, but before she could do anything, another Talon grabbed her and threw Druid with a gash of air. Druid could only watch as Bryson sliced through one Talon, but two more showed up, and Bryson used ice to slide down to the ground below. Druid teleported beside him.


    "Bryson?" Druid asked, just as the tunnels filled up with fog and dozens of Talons curled up. Druid''s flames took out a couple, and ice spikes shot out from the ground piercing several more. "It''s useless if we can''t find the real one¡­."


    Suddenly a roar echoed, "Garth, goddamnit." Bryson ?r??n?d. "That''s all I need." He looked conflicted for a second. Then, "Druid, I hate to admit it, but you need to find Statson. If he''s with Jared, then Talon might be nearby to finish the job."


    "It could be just one of her doubles," Druid supplied as her whip grabbed on a Talon and threw fire at another.


    "Believe me, Talon likes to get¡­ personal," Bryson sliced through another Talon. Druid wanted to ask how Bryson knew that, but then the ground started to tremble, and a wolfman came in, claws scraping the tracks. "Go. I''ll take care of him!" Bryson skated around the Talon clones to meet Garth.


    Druid stood there for a second, frustrated. "Bryson, what are you doing?" But could only sigh and n her back. Her eyes searched everywhere, but it was hard to see with all this fog. "They couldn''t have fallen far." Druid teleported from one corner to the next. "Where are you? Where are you." Until finally spotting Statson''s hat buried underneath some rumble.


    As she touched the hat, a vision flashed. Statson hands coated in blood and Jared''s way too pale face. Then, a voice, her voice, whispered, "Look up," She looked up, and there was Statson, shoved into a crevice a couple feet above her head.


    Druid climbed up and touched Statson''s shoulder; Statson jumped and went for his gun, "No worries, it''s me."


    He relaxed. "Fire Princess." He was busy putting pressure on Jared''s wound. There was blood everywhere.


    "We can''t stay here!"


    "I know, but¡­." Statson eyes moved to Jared. He didn''t look good. "There''s too much blood. I can''t¡­." He let out a shuttering breath.


    Druid paused. She knew what a dying man looked like, and she was staring right at him. At this point, she didn''t think Terran could save him. "Statson¡­"


    There was desperation in Statson''s eyes. "We have to do something. I don''t care what he did before. But, we have to try. Please! He''s my friend."


    Druid sighed. "I could cauterize the wound, but I don''t think he''ll¡­."


    "Please," Statson pleaded.


    She gave Statson a long look before heating up her hand, and she was about to press when Jared''s hand shot out, stopping her. "Don''t." Jared gasped out.


    "Tat-man¡­"


    "I''m done for¡­just please¡­save him¡­my nephew¡­they kidnapped¡­holding him¡­I didn''t want to¡­." His body stilled.


    "Goddamnit," Statson cursed as he slammed his fist into his legs.


    There was no time to grieve as a voice chimed in. "Too bad. I don''t think you need this, though." Talon had Statson''s gun and threw it away.


    Statson sneered. "You bitch." Tackling her out into the open Tunnel. Statson was swinging at Talon, but Talon just kicked him away.


    Druid tried to dropkick her, but a wall of Talons caught her foot. Every one of them left their arms, then a channel of wind hitting Druid point blank, making her tumble head over foot, and landed hard.


    Druid ?r??n?d, struggling to get up. Then Bryson jumped past, and he got his sward up just as that wolfman Garth slammed into him, pushing him back. Garth was biting down on Bryson''s sword, and Bryson had an ice shield up, but it was no use. Garth gathered his strength and rammed Bryson into the wall, making a hole. As they both disappeared inside, the wall collapsed behind them.


    "Bryson!!" Druid cried out. Then she heard m??ning and shouting. "What now!" Looking up to find only guns pouring into the tunnels, they seemed to be shooting at something else. That was when those things with pulsing Vine markings stumbled in. "Great just, great!" Then the screaming began.


    ***


    Tunnel Base


    Shadow pulled his shadows close as the Zombies slashed at him. He knocked them down in one wave, but the Zombies are slowly stumbling back up. Shadow ignored them; his eyes never left the white-hair youth. That''s when he heard a dinging sound. Shadow moved just slightly, and something whirled past his head. Blood tingled down his neck; Shadow watched as the object bounced off a door before settling back into the youth''s hands.


    "A boomerang, huh," Shadow mused, but the youth didn''t move an inch other than throwing the boomerang, and the dinging sound commenced. "So the Zombies was just a distraction, interesting."


    Shadow got low. Just as the boomerang snipped by, the speed was even quicker as it hit another wall. Zombies fell on top of him, clawing and tearing, but the only thing they caught was one of his Phantoms. That Phantom was joined by another, then another.


    Phantom and Zombies clashed as Shadow used the chaos to melt into shadows.


    Shadow''s eyes, never leaving the motionless youth. "Hide and seek, huh. I''m more than game," His smile turned predatory. Beyond the sounds of the fighting, the dining sound continued.


    The youth smiled back.

 Chapter 73 - Chaper 37

    "We have to leave!"


    "We have to get this door open. Mr. Deakin said¡­."


    "Ha, that bastard left us to die, so why should I listen to him?" Silence "Forget the door. We need to leave! All the cages are open. You know what that means"


    "Yes, I know, the zombies are coming, but if we get the door open, we can get the systems back up¡­.."


    "I''m not taking any chances. I''m leaving. Do whatever the hell you want."


    "Wait, fu?k¡­" The sound of running feet echoed.


    A dark shadow loomed toward them as they ran away, unaware.


    "Phan no, let them go," a woman''s voice whispered.


    The Phantom stopped and retreated.


    Andres breathed a sigh in relief. "You listen to me. That''s good. That''s good." She cautiously crept to get a better look in the corridor. "So where too, now?"


    The Phantom hovered down the corridor and stopped.


    Andres looked confused, "But they were working on that door over there?" But the Phantom didn''t budge. "Okay, let''s do it your way."


    She gently crept through the opening, but something suddenly slammed into her. Andres put her arm up just as teeth tried to eat her face. ''Damn, another Zombie.''


    Andres''s other hand grasped her gun and shot it in the head. The Zombie fell on top of her in dead weight. "Damn," she cursed as she struggled to wiggle herself free. That was when she spotted two more on the other side of the room.


    The Phantom moved toward them. "No, don''t! I''ll handle it. You still have that kid. Remember?" Andres aimed and took down one than another. Giving her enough time to slide free.


    Looking around, it looked like a science experiment gone wrong, with lots of tables with straps and bloodstains everywhere. Plus, the most impressive was the Ripples contained like lightning in a bottle in the middle of the room. "That explains the Vine Zombies. Kind of?" Andres shook her head, she was a little curious, but she shouldn''t dwell on the matter. Her mission comes first¡­. Always.


    Andres'' foot caught on something. Looking down, there was a body, but this body was different from the Zombies. For one, the body looked like a chew toy, "This body is fresh. It''s not going to get up, right? Like one of those awful Zombie movies?" She looked up at the Phantom, but when the Phantom didn''t do anything, it just kept flooding. "I take that as a no. So what are we doing here?"


    The Phantom moved in deeper into the lab, and Andres followed. Her sharp eyes were alert to any dangers until she found herself staring at the occupied bed. "I no, Rachel, what have they done."


    Rachel was strapped in one of those beds, hooked up to the Rippled monstrosity. Vine markings on every inch of her body. Andres reached out¡­


    "Don''t touch her!" A voice suddenly cried out.


    Andres stilled. "Stella?" She called out.


    There was silence. Then a whirling sound resounded before a wall opened up. Showing not only Stella but also an old woman and man slumped over in the corner. "Miss. Andres what¡­ how."


    "The Headmistress sent me to retrieve you and Miss. Lui." Andres stated simply. Ignoring the tied-up man, there was something about that old woman. She could be someone to watch out for.


    In any case, that old woman was another complication. Andres glanced at the Phantom with the boy. And she had more than enough of those.


    Stella''s lips trembled, "But Rachel is¡­."


    "Alive."


    That got the old woman''s attention. "No, that can''t be. She should be dead."


    "I know what alive looks like.." Andres''s voice was cold. "And I''ve seen those creatures up close and personal. She is not that¡­ at least not yet."


    Stella got up quickly and moved toward the door, but the woman stepped. "No, you are needed here. Let me check."


    "Dr. Ramerez I¡­" Stella started, but the woman gave the child a stern look before walking toward the door.


    Andres''s eyes narrowed, watching Dr. Remerez come in and move toward Rachel. Her hand stayed on her gun. When she got close, Andres didn''t move right away. "I need to get a better look." As Andres reluctantly moved aside, her eyes watched intently as the old woman leaned in closer. "She stabilizing. How is that possible?" She mumbled.


    ''It looks like I don''t need to put Rachel out of her misery.'' Good. Andres sighed in relief.


    "Are you a medical doctor?" Andres asked.


    Distracted, Dr. Ramerez answered, "Of sorts, why do you ask."


    Andres gestured to the Phandom. "We picked up something on the way."


    As the Phantom came closer, the old woman jumped back, startled. "What is that?"


    Stella''s voice broke through. "Shadow''s Phantom. Where is he?"


    Andres nodded. "He will be here¡­ momentarily." ''Hopefully. Although the mission comes first. Besides, Shadow can take care of himself.''


    "A Lumeye ability? interesting," The old woman surmised, then her eyes focused lower and landed on the child. "Cole! Give him to me." The Phantom didn''t move until Andres nodded. Then, the Phantom placed the boy gently into the old woman''s arms. "How are you alive?"


    ''If you can call that living.'' "Are they well enough to travel?"


    The old woman shook her head. "I don''t know. I need more time."


    With how much the base was compromised. Andres didn''t think they haven''t enough time. She was about to say as much when¡­.


    Stella gave out a startled scream. Andres grabbed her gun and pointed¡­ at the man who was now up and conscience holding Stella hostage.


    He simply ordered. "Get away from that machine."


    The old woman snorted. "Didn''t think he''ll have it in him."


    His eyes were wild. "It worked. It finally worked. I need to tell Elliot."


    "No use, That glass''s bulletproof."


    "Good to know, but it kind of makes things easier." Andres simply smiled, "That''s why I have him." Then, she gave the Phantom a signal¡­ and soon after, all Andes could hear was his screaming.


    ***


    Ruined City


    Terran stood in the middle of the Park, watching as way too many Zombies popped up over the hill. "They''re coming. Get ready." He talked into walkie.


    "Got it, already in position," The Captain responded. "Are you sure you okay out there? I could come and help."


    Terran turned his head to look at the bunker, where Captain Terrance and Tyson were on the roof with rifles at the ready. "No, Captain, Spike is more than enough." Then hesitantly. "You might get in the way, and I don''t want to harm anyone." Spike was different. He was going to guard the door where Tessa was hiding. Plus, his mobility was way higher. So Terran doesn''t have to worry about him getting in the way.


    "Copy."


    "Just make sure to keep anything alive from entering the park." Terran doesn''t know what he''ll do if he accidentally kills anyone alive¡­ friend or enemy.


    "Little brother, I''ve spotted drones in the air. Make sure that no one spots your face," Heather''s voice popped up. "You have been convicted, so your''s especially might still be in their systems."


    "Convicted?" Tyson''s voice asked.


    "Mine as well," Captain Terrance winced. "I was in the military. Good point, Miss. Green. Make sure everyone masked your face as much as possible, and Miss. Green¡­"


    "Sir?"


    "If you can get away with it, take those suckers down? I don''t like being the subject of a peek," Captain Terrance ordered.


    "Yes, Sir!"


    "Be careful, everyone. I don''t want to take your bodies home?" the Captain advised.


    "Yes, Sir!"


    "Little brother, good luck," Heather''s voice was still cold.


    "You too," he whispered. He smeared his face with mud and drew up his hoodie.


    With one hand on his bo staff, he placed the other gentry onto the ground, the earth rolled against his touch. Terran felt feet stepping into the Park. "They''re here."


    "All Zombies, so go all out,"


    Lifting his hand, the earth slammed into the Zombie masses. Terran yanked, roots came up from the ground and grabbing hold of a couple and buried them in the soil. Many others fell into a couple of sinkholes, but more and more kept coming.


    "Too many," Terran whispered.


    "Incoming!"


    Rifle shots rang out. Terran didn''t even flinch as a bullet hit rock instead of his face. Terran looked up to find that humans stayed on the hill, and they didn''t have just rifles either. "Do you see them?"


    "No worries, we got this," Heather was the one who answered. "Just worry about your own business."


    Terran smiled. It was nice to have a reliable sister for once.


    ***


    Heather watched as Katy took a Zombie down before aiming for a human who tried to hit her from behind. She was kind of impressed. Katy knew how to move, and if she got in tight spots, Daniel was there with his crossbow. As soon as the guards turned toward Katy, Heather took a shot, distracting them while Katy scrambled away.


    She ducked as rifle shots rained down on her position. "Moving to point B."


    "Roger," Katy responded from another stolen walkie.


    Their plan was a straightforward hit-and-run plan. Unfortunately, Heather''s group doesn''t have enough firepower to do anything else. But, while the Captian and Tyson shooting from the front, it seemed to be working. Although with most of the Zombies stampeding down into the Park like they were hunting something, it kind of helped.


    It was supposed to be a low-risk plan, but even so, Heather wished that her other self could take over and wipe them out.


    "Oh crap!" Suddenly one of the armed cars'' guns moved to fire, just as a drone came flying by. Heather grabbed the drone with her telekinesis and slammed into the car, which exploded on impact. Heather had to duck as the building shook. "Is everyone okay?"


    Coughing, Daniel answered. "A little dinged up, but we''re both fine.


    "Warn us next time," Katy''s voice broke through.


    "No time," Heather''s tone was as monotone as ever, but a small part of her didn''t see either of them die.


    Then Heather turned around with her sniper rifle out, just as Conner tried to sneak up from behind her. He managed to kick the sniper rifle away. Heather attempted to push the boy away using telekinesis. Still, it only made him fall back a couple of feet before pulling a gun and pointing at her head.


    Conner chuckled pulled out a necklace around his neck. "That Sonia bitch made me this charm before disappearing, useful, isn''t it.


    Heather glared, "Not really."?" She tried to yank the damn thing from his neck, but it didn''t even budge.


    "Ah, ah, ah, don''t try that again. Won''t work," Conner seemed to be enjoying himself. He stepped forward. "What are you going to do, little Lumeye."


    That was a good question. Heather wasn''t the best at hand-to-hand combat. She could hold her own, but against a trained ?ssassin, Heather didn''t like her chances. So all she could do was¡­


    Heather threw a shoe at Conner just as she used her telekinesis to slam against the floor and the wall behind. Then all Heather had to do was fall.


    ***


    Mysterious Location


    Lilia ?r??n?d out as her head exploded with pain. Not only that but there was also that weird smell that was plugging up her nose. Making her head spin even more.


    She felt a presence coming closer, just she managed to open her eyes.